K 


A  STORY 
OFM  CHURCH 


WK.MARSHALL 


LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
DAVIS 


BUD: 


A  STOEY  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF 
THE  NEW  HUMANITY 


BY 

WILLIAM  KENNEDY  MARSHALL 


CINCINNATI:  JENNINGS  &  PYE 
NEW   YOKK:  EATON   &   MAINS 


LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
DAVIS 


COPYRIGHT,  1901,  BY 
JENNINGS  &   PYB. 


FOKEWOKD. 


WITH  most  appropriate  fidelity,  Dr.  Marshall 
sends  forth  this  message  as  the  proper  application 
of  the  Christian  law  to  society.  He  stands  in 
the  role  of  a  prophet.  It  is  possible  for  society 
to  dispense  with  poets  and  still  live;  Plato  did 
in  his  "Ideal  Republic."  Development  in  the 
sciences  might  stop,  and  the  old  world  fare  toler 
ably  well.  Sculpture  and  painting  might  cease 
to  be,  and  still  the  earth  move  forward.  But 
prophets  we  must  have;  for  their  functions  are 
to  lift  society  out  of  the  ruts  of  stagnation,  con 
ventionalism,  and  formalities. 

The  message  of  this  volume  is  the  song  of  the 
"New  Humanity,"  couched  in  romance.  On  the 
wings  of  Love  (what  a  sweet  idolatry!)  is  borne 
Truth,  enamored  of  Fidelity,  to  a  sublime  con 
viction.  Herein  is  not  the  toying  of  fancy,  nor 
the  heat  of  imagination;  but,  with  an  ingenious 
touch,  the  author  has  joined  the  hands  of  the 
Ideal  and  the  Real.  He  bears  not  so  much  a  keen 
sword,  as  a  simple  plowshare  in  the  field  of  the 
common  world,  and  moves  breast  forward.  The 
note  of  truth  is  not  born  of  a  woman's  smile,  nor  of 

3 


FOREWORD. 

the  woes  of  frowning  fortune,  but  it  leaps  forward 
from  the  conditions  and  experiences  of  every-day 
life.  Social  extremes  meet.  The  oak  of  the  one 
is  as  hollow  as  the  hemlock  of  the  other. 

Dr.  Goodfellow  is  sketched  in  the  strength  of 
a  giant  and  in  the  tenderness  of  a  child.  He 
is  oak  and  lily.  He  moves  in  the  presence  of 
sublime  convictions ;  yet  when  he  yields,  it  is  not 
the  submission  of  a  weakling,  but  the  devotion 
of  a  splendid  will.  He  is  the  forerunner  of  the 
new  era.  His  romance  with  Josephine  McCord 
is  conducted  on  the  mountain-plane.  It  strength 
ens  daily.  It  is  a  communion  of  hopes  and  as 
pirations,  the  fervent  breathings  of  the  secret 
of  the  soul.  It  is  a  sweet  interchange  of  the 
treasures  of  love,  mined  in  the  depths  of  the 
human  heart.  It  is  the  voice  of  the  uncommon 
common.  Love  is  npt  rudely  pushed  to  the  front. 
It  is  free  from  the  blighting  touch  of  unseemli 
ness  that  maketh  concessions,  yet  it  is  as  familiar 
as  it  is  sweet,  and  as  sweet  as  it  is  familiar. 

"Bud" — a  jewel  in  a  rough  casket !  Help  us, 
Lord,  to  rub  our  eyes,  that  we  may  see  all  such — 
to  rummage  among  the  wreckage  of  life,  and 
gather  them  in.  Crowned  sovereignties  there 
are;  we  pass  them  every  day,  like  ships  in  the 
night,  and  we  keep  playing  owls.  May  the  story 
of  "Bud"  help  us  to  move  about  in  the  spirit  of 
homage,  and  ever  stoop  in  grateful  regard  to 

4 


FOREWORD. 

reclaim  God's  own !  The  sweet  love-tale  of  "Bud" 
and  Jennie  Patterson  is  the  natural  evolution  of 
two  lives  beautifully  blended.  They  journey 
along  in  the  heart's  own  country,  keeping  tender 
step  to  its  own  sweet  chord.  Love,  the  king  of 
words,  is  engraved  on  both  hearts,  and  its  "height, 
length,  and  breadth  are  equal."  They  are  Love's 
budding  beauties.  Jennie's  mother  gives  mild  re 
bukes,  and  turns  again  and  again  to  cut  the  roots 
of  the  perplexing  evil;  but  the  extract  is  poured 
into  the  ear  of  innocence,  in  love.  The  opposition 
grinds,  but  without  remedy ;  Love  weeps  not.  She 
moves  on  to  her  own  world,  in  which  lives  and 
destinies  are  united,  where  criticisms  are  strangers 
to  the  tongue,  and  Love  the  dweller  of  the  heart. 

"The  Unknown  Man"  is  under  the  dominant 
sway  of  the  Holy  Bible.  Every  desire  and  im 
pulse  are  hallowed  by  the  Divine  Word.  His 
questions  and  answers  are  the  kindled  light  of 
this  golden  candlestick.  He  always  applies  the 
truth  with  level  and  impartial  sweep  against  every 
form  of  sin,  and  prophesies  not  smooth  things. 
He  is  so  dreadfully  sane  and  so  horribly  unanswer 
able  that  he  attracts  and  holds  us  to  the  end. 

The  "McCords,"  with  a  devotion  that  bleeds 
with  earnestness,  roll  the  stone  away  from  the 
sepulcher  of  human  misery.  They  start  slaves 
on  the  way  to  character.  They  break  in  pieces 
the  yoke  of  bondage  by  their  consecrated  wealth. 


FOREWORD. 

Their  prayers  no  longer  contaminate  the  air  in 
which  they  are  breathed;  they  join  the  ranks  of 
the  new  chivalry  which  is  destined  to  make  the 
"Golden  Kule"  co-extensive  with  man. 

In  life's  brief  pilgrimage  there  is  no  memorial 
erected  more  enduring  than  a  good  book.  It 
speaks  not,  it  chides  not,  it  scolds  not,  yet  there 
proceeds  from  its  mute  pages  an  energy  which 
lifts  the  world  nearer  God.  It  feeds  the  appe 
tite  for  truth,  and  helps  us  to  live  in  the  higher 
lobes  of  our  being;  thus  we  bid  this  book  God 
speed.  These  pages  are  just  so  many  glances  at 
the  life  and  character  of  one  of  the  best  known 
ministers  of  the  Northwest.  For  years  he  has 
stood  before  the  public  as  preacher  and  lecturer. 
He  knows  the  social  life  of  the  people  of  every 
stratum,  and  from  these  he  appeals  to  the  ideal. 
His  observations,  long  discipline,  finished  scholar 
ship, — these,  combined,  make  him  indeed  and  in 
truth  a  prophet  and  a  seer.  He  unveils  to  see. 
He  calls  to  the  future,  and  claims  it  for  the 
Christ-Samaritan.  We  will  not  keep  you  waiting 
longer.  We  open  the  door,  and  bid  you  enter. 
JAMES  S.  MONTGOMERY. 

MINNEAPOLIS,  October  17,  1901. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

I.     A  REVOLUTIONARY  PROPOSITION,        -        -        -    11 
II.    A  REVELATION  OF  DUTY  TO  MRS.  McCoRD,     -         19 

III.  MRS.  McCoRD  INVITES  TWELVE  NEWSBOYS  TO 

DINNER  AT  HER  OWN  RESIDENCE,    -        -    25 

IV.  THE  DINNER  AND  ITS  EFFECT,  33 

V.     MRS.   McCoRD  AND  MRS.  PATTERSON  CROSS 

SWORDS,   -        --        -        -        -        -44 

VI.     MRS.  McCoRD  VISITS  THE  MOTHERS  OF  THE 

NEWSBOYS,  -        -  -        -        -         51 

VII.    MRS.  McCoRD  SEEKS  COUNSEL  FROM  HER 

PASTOR,    -        -        -        -        -        -        -59 

VIII.     DEATH  AND  BURIAL  OF  JAMMIE  MCFADDEN, 

THE  LAME  NEWSBOY,  -  63 

IX.  SENSATION  IN  THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  UPPER 
STRATA — APPEARANCE  OF  AN  UNKNOWN 
MAN,  -  -  -  -  -  -  -72 

X.     MRS.   McCoRD   is  DISCUSSED   IN  THE  LADIES' 

CLUB, 82 

XL    THE  UNKNOWN  MAN  UNEXPECTEDLY  VISITS  THE 

DIAMOND  SALOON,    -----    91 

XII.    MRS.  McCoRD  GIVES  A  DINNER  TO  THE  MOTHERS 

OF  THE  TWELVE  NEWSBOYS,  99 

7 


CONTENTS. 

PAOJK 

XIII.  GREAT  FIRE  IN  THE   CITY  OP  CHATTAHOO- 

CHE,       -------  104 

XIV.  JENNIE    PATTERSON    LOST    IN    THE    GREAT 

FIRE,        ...        -        -        -        _  112 

XV.  THE  UNKNOWN  MAN  APPEARS  IN  THE 
PREACHERS'  MEETING  OP  CHATTA- 
HOOCHE,  -  -  -  -  -  -  118 

XVI.     FIRST   MEETING   AT   OAK    HALL,   IN   THE 

"WICKED  WARD,"  AND  ITS  EFFECT,      -  126 

XVII.     INTERVIEW  BETWEEN  FATHER  MARTINI  AND 

MRS.  McCoRD,     -        -        -        -        -        137 

XVIII.     JENNIE    PATTERSON    FOUND,    RESCUED,    AND 

RETURNED  HOME — HER  RECEPTION,      -  145 

XIX.     MRS.  McCoRD  LEASES  AND  RENOVATES  A 

TENEMENT  BLOCK,      -  153 

XX.     INTERVIEW  OP  THE  UNKNOWN  MAN  WITH  A 

SOCIALIST,        -  -.       -        -        -  159 

XXI.     A  PLOT  TO  KILL  THE  UNKNOWN  MAN  DE 
FEATED,       *        -   .  _  "»        -        -        -        167 

XXII.     CHURCH    OP   THE    UPPER    STRATA    CHANGES 

ITS  NAME,        -    "  -        -       -        -        -  173 

XXIII.  A    COSMOPOLITAN    EXPERIENCE-MEETING   AT 

OAK  HALL, 179 

XXIV.  DEDICATION  OP  THE  "CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW 

HUMANITY"  —  UNSUCCESSFUL  ATTEMPT 
OF  A  REPORTER  TO  INTERVIEW  THE  UN 
KNOWN  MAN,  -  -  -  -  -  188 

XXV.  MB.  BEVERLY  McCoRD  CONSULTS  DR.  GOOD- 
PELLOW  WITH  REFERENCE  TO  THE 
ERECTION  OF  A  GREAT  TEMPLE  IN  THE 
"WICKED  WARD,"  195 


CONTENTS. 

PAGK 

XXVI.     MRS.  PATTERSON  GIVES  A  DINNER  TO  BUD 

AND  His  MOTHER, 205 

XXVII.     INTERESTING  DISCUSSION  ON  LOVE  BETWEEN 

DR.     GOODFELLOW    AND    MlSS    JOSEPHINE 

McCoRD, 213 

XXVIII.     How  A  SOCIALIST  CLUB  WAS  DISBANDED,      225 

XXIX.  Miss  JOSEPHINE  ACCOMPANIES  HER 
MOTHER  TO  THE  OAK  HALL  MEET 
ING — THE  EFFECT  UPON  HER,  -  '-  246 

XXX.    JOSIAH  WORTHINGTON  VlSITS  MRS.  Mc- 

CORD,  -        -        -        -        -        -        .        052 

XXXI.     LAST  INTERVIEW  BETWEEN  BUD  AND  JENNIE 

BEFORE  LEAVING  FOR  SCHOOL,         -        -  261 

XXXII.     BUD  AND  JENNIE  AT  SCHOOL,    -  267 

XXXIII.  AN  UNDERSTANDING  is  ESTABLISHED  BE 

TWEEN  DR.   GOODFELLOW  AND  Miss 
JOSEPHINE  McCoRD — A  TRIP  ABROAD,    -  275 

XXXIV.  BUD'S  MASTERLY  ADDRESS  IN  DR.  GOOD- 

FELLOW'S  CHURCH,      -  281 

XXXV.     COMPLETION  AND  DEDICATION  OF   THE 

"  PEOPLE'S  TEMPLE,"      -  290 

XXXVI.  DEATH  OF  THE  UNKNOWN  MAN — MYSTERY 
OF  His  LIFE  EXPLAINED — BUD  BE 
COMES  SUPERINTENDENT  OF  THE  "  PEO 
PLE'S  TEMPLE,"  AND,  WITH  His  YOUNG 
BRIDE,  OCCUPIES  THE  SUPERINTENDENT'S 
NEW  HOUSE, 301 


Bud:  A  Story  of  the  Church  of 
the  New  Humanity. 


i 

A  REVOLUTIONARY  PROPOSITION. 

THE  evening  was  somewhat  somber,  with  now 
and  then  a  fugitive  glimmering  of  retreating  sun- 
rays  reflected  on  the  approaching  chariots  of  night 
as  they  mounted  above  the  horizon.  The  quiet 
of  the  hour  was  undisturbed  by  voice  of  thunder 
or  shaft  of  lightning,  by  noise  of  wave  or  wind, 
or  din  of  traffic  on  the  street.  It  was  like  a 
mellow  vision  of  beauty  and  prophecy,  with  fore- 
gleams  of  the  new,  eternal  day  not  measured  by 
rising  and  setting  suns,  and  suggestive  of  super 
nal  things,  as  if  a  "still  small  voice"  were  calling 
to  communion  with  invisible  persons  and  realities. 
It  was  a  fitting  time  for  the  regular  week-night 


CHURCH  OP  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

prayer-meeting  of  the  Church  of  the  Upper  Strata 
in  the  city  of  Chattahooche.  This  Church  was 
composed  chiefly  of  so-called  society  people.  They 
were  of  that  highly-respectable  and  moral  kind 
whose  spirituality  was  not  prominent.  While 
their  contributions  for  foreign  missions  were 
liberal,  their  interest  in  the  poor  and  neglected 
of  the  city  was  not  appreciable.  The  customs 
and  functions  of  higher  social  life  received  much 
attention.  Indeed,  the  Church  of  the  Upper 
Strata  set  the  pace  of  "society"  among  its  kind, 
and  determined  the  rules  that  prevailed  in  its 
kingdom.  Two  things  characterized  most  of  its 
members :  They  did  not  believe  in  what  they  styled 
"an  overcharge  of  personal  piety."  Indeed,  if 
there  was  such  a  thing  as  experimental  religion, 
they  claimed  it  was  located  in  the  subconscious- 
ness,  never  appearing  on  the  surface  save  in 
dreams  and  visions.  They  also  held  that  the  word 
"brother"  was  a  figurative  term,  designed  to  add 
rhetorical  intensity  to  an  idealistic  relation  that 
was  unattainable  in  this  life,  and  that  its  obliga 
tion  was  confined  to  those  of  their  own  class  and 
kind. 

Dr.  J.  S.  Goodfellow,  its  pastor,  was  an  elo- 
12 


A  REVOLUTIONARY  PROPOSITION. 

quent  preacher,  holding  a  high  place  in  the  es 
teem  of  his  people.  He  was  a  young  man  of 
sterling  birth,  having  in  his  blood  that  happy  com 
mingling  of  Irish,  Scotch,  and  English  that  often 
produces  loftiest  character,  thoroughly  Anglo- 
Americanized  by  two  generations  of  ancestral 
residency  in  the  Xew  World.  He  was  of  medium 
height  and  solidly  built,  with  a  broad  rather  than 
high  forehead,  crowned  with  a  slightly  bushy  ^ 
covering  of  rich  black  hair;  large,  penetrating 
gray  eyes,  arched  with  brows  in  harmony  with 
head  and  hair,  and  edged  with  lashes  that  softened 
the  brilliance  of  their  ever-speaking  tenderness, 
gentle  even  as  a  woman's;  a  nose,  mouth,  and 
chin  suggestive  of  manly  strength  and  firmness, 
tempered  by  the  patience  of  love, — in  a  word, 
his  was  a  wonderful  face,  radiant  with  thought, 
beaming  with  intelligent  sympathy  and  loving 
hope  for  all  conditions,  tolerant  of  all  creeds  and 
criticisms,  but  firm  in  his  own  convictions  and  % 
cheerfully  resolute  in  their  announcement  and  de 
fense  ;  a  face  that  invited  instant  confidence  when 
you  first  met  its  divinely  human  gaze,  and  made 
one  feel  that  here  was  a  great  soul,  into  which 
one  could  pour  the  aches  of  a  tossed  and  stren- 

13 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

uous  life  with  no  fear  of  betrayal  and  no  feeling 
of  obtrusion.  The  personnel  of  such  a  man  could 
not  be  otherwise  than  lovingly  majestic.  When 
rising  to  speak,  he  had  prompt  and  general  at 
tention.  He  was  not  only  popular  because  of 
his  eloquence,  learning,  and  masterful  personality, 
but  he  had  that  added  element  of  attraction  which 
always  goes  with  a  clergyman  that  is  young  and 
unmarried.  Whittier  must  have  had  such  a  char 
acter  <in  his  mind  when  he  wrote: 

"  His  face  with  lines  of  firmness  wrought, 
He  wears  the  look  of  a  man  unbought, 
Who  swears  to  his  hurt  and  changes  not ; 
Yet,  touched  and  softened  nevertheless 
With  the  grace  of  Christian  gentleness, 
The  face  that  a  child  would  climb  to  kiss ! 
True  and  tender  and  brave  and  just, 
That  man  might  honor  and  woman  trust." 

His  eminent  success  in  his  first  pastorate,  at 
Gordonsville,  drew  the  attention  of  several  city 
Churches  toward  him,  among  them  the  Church 
of  the  Upper  Strata,  which  finally  secured  him. 
Like  many  other  shepherds,  he  was  not  satisfied 
with  the  low  spiritual  temperature  of  his  flock, 
and  their  want  of  concern  for  the  lower  strata 
of  society. 

14 


A  REVOLUTIONARY  PROPOSITION. 

He  was  the  subject  of  no  little  conflict  be 
tween  conscience  and  expediency.  He  bad  more 
than  once  indicated  to  his  Church  that  there  was 
about  it  too  much  of  the  "club"  atmosphere. 
Indeed,  he  had  gone  even  so  far  at  one  time  as 
to  say  that  what  his  "dear  people"  needed  was 
to  get  outside  of  themselves,  and  see  something 
of  those  other  conditions  of  life  which  had  no  rep 
resentation  in  the  Church  of  the  Upper  Strata. 
When  some  of  his  chief  members  kindly  reminded 
him  that  theirs  was  not  the  Church  of  the  lower 
strata,  it  was  several  Sabbaths  before  he  had 
sufficiently  apologized  for  "unguarded  remarks 
under  the  inspiration  of  a  hot  enthusiasm." 

At  the  prayer-meeting  referred  to,  the  pastor 
read  for  the  Scripture  lesson  a  part  of  the  four 
teenth  chapter  of  St.  Luke's  Gospel,  in  which  are 
these  words:  "Then  said  he  also  to  him  that  bade 
him,  When  thou  rnakest  a  dinner  or  a  supper, 
call  not  thy  friends,  nor  thy  brethren,  neither  thy 
kinsmen,  nor  thy  rich  neighbors,  lest  they  also 
bid  thee  again,  and  a  recompense  be  made  thee. 
But  when  thou  makest  a  feast,  call  the  poor,  the 
maimed,  the  lame,  the  blind;  and  thou  shalt  be 
blessed;  for  they  can  not  recompense  thee;  for 

15 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

thou  shalt  be  recompensed  at  the  resurrection  of 
the  just." 

Among  other  things,  by  way  of  exposition  and 
application,  Dr.  Goodfellow  said:  "Literally  to  fol 
low  this  command  of  the  Master  would  be  to 
reverse  the  prevalent  order  of  social  and  Church 
life.  The  general  custom  now  is  to  do  the  very 
thing  that  the  Master  forbids ;  that  is,  to  bid  our 
friends,  our  brethren,  our  kinsmen,  and  our  rich 
neighbors  to  the  hospitality  of  our  festive  boards. 
If  'the  poor,  the  maimed,  the  lame,  and  the  blind- 
are  ever  invited,  it  is  not  to  our  homes,  but  to 
some  public  hall,  where  the  charity  of  some  so 
ciety  or  individual  may  find  opportunity  for  pub 
lic  expression  and  receive  due  reportorial  notice 
in  the  press.  But  is  it  not  evident  that  the  very 
core  of  the  Divine  order  is  overlooked,  and  the 
very  blessing  intended  is  lost,  by  such  procedure  ? 
Contact  with  the  lower  classes  of  society  is  what 
the  Master  would  have,  not  by  proxy,  but  in  per 
son.  Most  people  issue  invitations  to  'supper'  or 
'dinner'  to  those  only  who  are  in  circumstances 
to  return  the  courtesy,  and  will  feel  the  obligation 
to  do  so.  Thus  social  life  is  constructed  and 
operated.  If  the  Master's  words  were  faithfully 
16 


A  REVOLUTIONARY  PROPOSITION. 

followed,  it  would  work  an  entire  revolution  in 
social  and  religious  life.  Nearly  nineteen  hun 
dred  years  have  come  and  gone  since  the  Christ 
thus  spoke,  and  yet  how  very  few  have  found 
that  this  is  one  of  the  ways  of  learning  how  much 
'more  blessed  it  is  to  give  than  to  receive.7  If 
the  Master  should  come  to  this  city  to-night,  I 
fear  he  would  not  visit  our  prayer-meeting,  or 
perhaps  any  other  in  the  churches.  He  would 
doubtless  go  first  to  'the  poor,  the  maimed,  the 
lame,  and  the  blind/  whom  -we  have  neglected. 
He  would  probably  much  prefer  to  dine  with  them 
than  at  our  richly  spread  tables.  0,  members  of 
the  Church  of  the  Upper  Strata,  Wake  up! 
Arouse!  Let  some  one  try  the  Master's  plan. 
Make  a  dinner,  and  invite  only  'the  poor,  the 
maimed,  the  lame,  and  the  blind/  who  can  not 
invite  you  again,  and  verily  'thou  shalt  be  recom 
pensed  at  the  resurrection  of  the  just/  Yea,  even 
now  you  will  find  that  this  is  the  most  blessed 
way  to  live.  Who  will  try  it?  Is  not  the  ex 
periment  worth  the  making?  Is  not  the  Master 
calling  some  one  here  to-night  to  this  very  work, 
right  in  this  great  city,  where  so  much  poverty, 
want,  and  misery  prevail  ?  Who  will  venture  into 
2  1 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

this  unexplored  field,  in  His  name  and  for  His 
sake  ?  Try  it,  and  report  results  to  your  pastor." 
All  noted  the  marked  solemnity  and  earnest 
ness  of  the  pastor  while  he  uttered  these  unusual 
words.  All  felt  and  admitted  that,  theoretically 
at  least,  he  was  on  the  right  side  of  the  question, 
and  that  the  Master's  command  justified  his 
pointed  application  of  the  lesson.  But  each  said 
that  such  a  course  would  revolutionize,  if  not 
quite  annihilate,  the  Church  of  the  Upper  Strata, 
and  that  while  the  theory  was  beautiful,  humane, 
and  even  Christlike,  it  was  utterly  impracticable 
under  present  conditions.  So  this  very  respectable 
prayer-meeting  was  dismissed,  and  its  members 
returned  to  their  homes,  several  to  prepare  for 
appointed  social  functions  the  very  opposite  of 
that  recommended  by  their  pastor.  One,  how 
ever,  went  home  with  a  different  purpose. 


18 


n. 

A  REVELATION  OF  DUTY. 

MRS.  BEVERLY  McCoRD  was  not  in  the  habit 
of  attending  prayer-meeting,  but  it  happened  this 
evening  that  she  was  present.  She  was  not  only 
a  member  of  the  Church  of  the  Upper  Strata, 
but  she  was  also  a  prominent  factor  among  the 
"Four  Hundred."  By  nature  and  education  she 
was  a  leader  among  women.  She  had  traveled 
extensively  at  home  and  abroad,  and  could  fill 
any  social  position  with  artful  grace.  Her  hus 
band  was  at  the  head  of  a  large  manufacturing 
concern,  with  a  net  income  of  a  quarter  of  a 
million  annually,  rapidly  increasing  every  year. 
Financially,  therefore,  Mrs.  McCord  could  com 
mand  anything  she  desired,  and  the  more  so  be 
cause  her  husband  was  in  perfect  accord  with 
her  in  all  her  plans  and;  ambitions.  It  was  not 
unusual  for  her  to  give  a  social  function  to  four 
hundred  persons  at  one  time,  the  cost  of  which 
exceeded  a  thousand  dollars.  In  this  regard  she 
was  the  envy  of  not  a  few  of  her  own  station. 

19 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

One  large  reception  would  place  at  least  four  hun 
dred  persons  under  obligation  to  "recompense" 
her  in  return,  all  of  whom  would  have  been  dis 
appointed,  if  not  offended,  by  her  failure  to  re 
spond.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  McCord  were  members  in 
good  standing  in  the  Church  of  the  Upper  Strata, 
albeit  this  relation  did  not  limit  or  embarrass 
them  in  any  of  their  social  ambitions  or  worldly 
recreations.  It  need  hardly  be  said  that  they  were 
among  the  most  liberal  in  the  support  of  their 
pastor  and  all  Church  enterprises  that  required 
money.  They  were  also  usually  present  at  the 
public  service  every  Sabbath  morning,  and  no 
family  could  more  cordially  receive  and  entertain 
Dr.  Goodfellow. 

The  pastor's  address  in  the  prayer-meeting 
greatly  impressed  Mrs.  McCord.  Not  a  word  es 
caped  her  ear,  while  her  quick,  penetrating  eye 
caught  every  move,  gesture,  and  expression  of 
the  speaker.  The  subject  opened  to  her  vision 
a  new  world.  She  began  to  feel  that,  as  to  actual 
work  for  the  Master,  and  after  his  manner,  her 
life  had  been  a  failure.  While  the  pastor  spoke, 
she  saw  the  crowds  of  "poor,  and  maimed,  and 
lame,  and  blind/'  gathering  about  the  Man  of 
20 


A  REVELATION  OF  DUTY. 

Nazareth,  receiving  his  blessing  and  presenting 
their  homage.  A  sense  of  her  responsibility  for 
a  better  use  of  her  talents,  social,  intellectual,  and 
financial,  stole  irresistibly  upon  her ;  so  that  when 
Dr.  Goodfellow  inquired,  "Is  not  the  experiment 
worth  the  making  ?  is  not  the  Master  calling  some 
one  here  to-night  to  this  very  work  ?"  she  meant 
to  say  silently  to  herself,  "Yes;"  but  she  spoke 
it  with  an  emphasis  that  was  almost  startling, 
which  attracted  the  attention  of  those  nearest  to 
her.  And  when  the  address  closed  with  the  recom 
mendation,  "Try  it,  and  report  results  to  me," 
she  quietly  but  firmly  said,  "By  His  strength  and 
in  His  name  I  will." 

That  night  Mrs.  McCord  was  restless.  Sleep 
almost  fled.  Her  husband  was  a  little  worried 
about  her;  but  in  reply  to  his  loving  inquiries, 
she  simply  said,  "O,  nothing;  I  can  not  sleep." 
Immediately  after  breakfast  the  next  morning 
she  put  on  her  wraps  and  called  on  Mrs.  Sidney 
Patterson,  a  neighbor,  and  also  a  member  of  the 
same  Church,  and  of  the  same  social  rank.  She 
had  scarcely  been  seated  when  she  said: 

"Mrs.  Patterson,  what  do  you  think?  I  was 
at  prayer-meeting  last  night !" 

21 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

"Can  it  be  possible?"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Patter 
son,  holding  up  both  hands  in  genuine  amaze 
ment.  "Why,  what  is  going  to  happen?  Is  the 
world  coming  to  an  end  ?" 

"I  am  inclined  to  think  that  some  things  that 
belong  only  to  this  world  are  about  coming  to 
an  end  with  me,"  said  Mrs.  McCord,  seriously. 

"Why,  Mrs.  McCord,  you  surprise  me;  in 
deed,  you  alarm  me.  Are  you  ill?  Or  what  in 
the  world  has  happened  to  make  you  talk  in  this 
strange  way  ?"  inquired  Mrs.  Patterson. 

Then  Mrs.  McCord  proceeded  to  report  to  her 
friend  what  had  occurred  at  the  prayer-meeting, 
giving  the  address  as  she  remembered  it,  and  es 
pecially  the  impression  it  made  upon  her,  with 
her  determination  to  try  and  literally  obey  the 
Master,  by  making  a  dinner  to  which  she  intended 
to  invite  none  but  "the  poor,  the  maimed,  the 
lame,  and  the  blind." 

"Why,  Mrs.  McCord,  what  do  you  mean  ?  You 
must  be  beside  yourself,"  interrupted  Mrs.  Pat 
terson. 

"Not  at  all ;  I  am  just  coming  to  myself,"  an 
swered  Mrs.  McCord,  with  an  expression  in  her 
face  and  voice  that  worried  her  friend. 
22 


A  REVELATION  OF  DUTY. 


,  what  will  the  members  of  the  Church 
of  the  Upper  Strata  think  of  you  ?  Do  n't  you 
know  that  the  demands  of  our  social  position  are 
so  great  that  you  have  no  time  for  such  eccentric 
experiments  as  you  propose  ?"  insisted  Mrs.  Patter 
son. 

"I  am  not  in  the  least  concerned  about  what 
my  friends  will  think  of  me,"  replied  Mrs. 
McCord.  "And,  as  to  the  demands  of  our  social 
rank,  it  is  about  time  some  other  claims  were 
recognized  and  met." 

"Well,"  said  Mrs.  Patterson,  a  little  out  of 
patience,  and  somewhat  annoyed  at  the  cool  and 
unanswerable  way  in  which  her  protests  were 
met,  "if  you  are  going  into  the  'slumming  busi 
ness'  you  had  better  join  the  Salvation  Army, 
and  march  the  streets,  and  sing,  and  rattle  a  tam 
bourine.  You  would  make  a  charming  Salvation 
lassie.  Let  me  know  when  and  where  you  will 
make  your  first  appearance,  and  I  will  stand  on 
the  opposite  corner  and  look  at  you,  and  say 
'Amen.'  " 

Mrs.  McCord,  not  in  the  least  nettled  by  this 
modest  attempt  to  perpetrate  the  argumentum  ad 
invidiam,  arose,  and,  adjusting  her  wraps,  kindly 

23 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

but  emphatically  said:  "Mrs.  Patterson,  we  have 
always  been  friends;  if  our  friendship  is  ever 
interrupted,  it  will  not  be  my  fault.  I  do  not 
need  to  join  the  Salvation  Army  to  find  a  field 
of  labor.  But  I  greatly  respect  them  for  their 
good  work  and  sacrifice.  They  probably  hold  a 
higher  place  in  the  thought  of  the  Master  than 
many  of  us  in  the  Church  of  the  Upper  Strata. 
As  to  standing  on  the  opposite  corner  to  look  at 
me  and  to  say  'Amen,'  perhaps  it  would  be  as 
well  for  you  first  to  attend  your  own  prayer- 
meeting  and  say  'Amen'  to  the  earnest  words  of 
our  pastor.  The  exercise  will  be  helpful.  I  will 
call  again  and  report  on  the  new  departure. 
Good-bye." 

"Good-bye.  Come  over  often,  and  tell  me  all 
about  it,"  said  Mrs.  Patterson,  not  feeling  at  all 
satisfied  with  the  outcome  -of  the  interview. 


in. 

TWELVE  NEWSBOYS  INVITED  TO  DINNER. 

MRS.  McCoRD  began  at  once  to  plan  for  carry 
ing  out  her  purpose.  In  thinking  about  "the  poor, 
the  maimed,  the  lame,  the  blind,"  her  mind  settled 
upon  the  newsboys  and  bootblacks  of  the  city  as 
more  nearly  representing  that  description  than 
any  other ;  for  she  had  often  observed,  when  down 
town,  that  among  these  boys  were  some  blind 
of  one  eye,  deficient  of  one  arm,  short  in  one 
leg,  some  cross-eyed,  some  walking  on  crutches, 
and  nearly  all  garbed  in  clothing  made  for  others 
larger  than  themselves.  So  she  determined  to  in 
vite  a  dozen  of  these  "street  Arabs"  to  her  own 
house  for  "dinner."  She  first  prepared  a  neat 
little  invitation,  written  on  a  plain  white  card,  as 
follows:  "Mrs.  Beverly  McCord  will  be  pleased 
to  have  you  take  dinner  with  her,  at  her  own  resi 
dence,  777  Upper  Grade  Avenue,  Thursday,  25th 
of  September,  at  one  o'clock  P.  M."  Then,  board 
ing  a  street-car,  she  proceeded  to  the  business 

25 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

center  of  the  city,  where  the  newsboys  were  ply 
ing  their  trade,  and  leaving  the  car  hailed  the  first 
one  she  met. 

"Say,  little  boy,  I  want  to  speak  to  you.  What 
is  your  name  ?" 

"Who  's  youse  ?  Is  youse  de  cop  's  old  woman  ? 
I  haint  did  nothin',"  answered  the  boy,  supposing 
the  good  woman  wanted  his  name  to  have  him 
arrested. 

"No,  no,  I  ?m  your  friend.  Tell  me  your 
name/'  she  said  in  a  way  that  removed  his  sus 
picion. 

"Me  name  am  Bud.  I  sells  de  Post,  Journeal, 
Times,  and  Tribunee.  Buy  a  pape,  loidy?" 

"Yes,  I  '11  take  two.  But  what  is  your  right 
name,  the  one  your  father  and  mother  call  you 
by?"  inquired  Mrs.  McCord. 

"Hain't  got  no  f  adder ;  he  ?s  dead.  Me  mud- 
der,  she  call  me  George." 

"Well,  what  is  your  mother's  name  ?" 

"Her  name  am  Mis'sis  Buddington." 

"Then  your  real  name  is  George  Buddington  ?" 

"Yes  'em ;  dat  ?s  it ;  but  de  kids,  dey  calls  me 
'Bud.'  Buy  a  Tribunee,  loidy?" 

"Yes,  I  '11  take  all  you  have." 
26 


NEWSBOYS  INVITED  TO  DINNER. 

"Hully  gee,  loidy,  who  is  youse?  Did  youse 
jist  cum  to  de  city  ?  Dat  do  n't  go  wid  me.  Nah !" 

Having  received  and  paid  for  Bud's  entire 
stock  of  papers,  she  handed  them  back  to  him, 
saying  she  did  not  need  them,  as  she  already  had 
all  the  papers  at  home. 

"Now,  Bud,"  continued  Mrs.  McCord,  "I  am 
going  to  have  a  dinner  at  my  house  next  Thurs 
day  for  some  of  my  friends,  and  I  want  you  and 
some  more  of  the  newsboys  to  come." 

Bud  looked  at  her  with  mingled  seriousness 
and  awe,  and  inquired:  "Does  youse  mean  dat, 
loidy  ?  Will  de  cops  be  dare  ?  Were  does  youse 
live,  loidy?" 

"Yes,  Bud,  I  mean  it.  The  'cops'  won't  be 
there.  I  live  at  777  Upper  Grade  Avenue,"  said 
Mrs.  McCord,  as  she  handed  him  the  card  of  in- 
vitation0 

"All  right,  hunky,  I  '11  be  dare,  shue,  shue. 
Buy  anudder  Tribunee,  loidy?" 

"Not   to-day,   Bud.     Now   do  n't  you  disap 
point  me." 

"Not  much,  if  dis  kid  nose  hisself." 

Mrs.  McCord  then  proceeded  to  hail  other 
boys,  and,  after  more  or  less  difficulty  in  over- 

27 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

coming  their  incredulity  and  winning  their  con 
fidence,  chiefly  by  purchasing  the  entire  stock  of 
papers  carried  by  each,  she  at  last  secured  her 
dozen  guests,  with  a  promise  that  they  would 
come  to  her  "dinner."  After  giving  a  card  to 
each  one,  she  completed  her  down-town  shopping 
and  returned  home. 

The  appearance  of  Mrs.  McCord  among  the 
street  boys,  the  purchase  of  their  entire  stock  of 
papers,  and  the  return  of  the  same,  with  the  in 
vitation  to  dinner  next  Thursday,  produced  an 
unusual  commotion  among  the  street  fraternity. 
Immediately  following  the  reception  of  the  in 
vitation,  the  dozen  news  merchants  struck  out  in 
different  directions,  each  crying  at  the  top  of  his 
voice,  "Ere  's  yer  mornin'  papes,  Tribunee,  Post, 
'Erald,  Rip  Rap,  and  Saturday  Evening  Street 
Sweeper-er."  The  rest  of  the  fraternity,  number 
ing  a  hundred  or  more,  in  sight  and  hearing, 
though  they  knew  nothing  of  the  secret  that 
moved  the  dozen  to  such  sudden  zeal,  determined 
not  to  be  outdone ;  so  they,  too,  set  up  a  cry  for 
the  sale  of  their  goods,  that  rose  high  above  the 
noise  of  all  other  street  traffic,  and  in  a  very  little 
while  all  was  sold,  and  they  were  on  their  way 
28 


NEWSBOYS  INVITED  TO  DINNER. 

back  to  the  printing-office  for  more  papers.  Every 
body  asked,  "What 's  the  matter  with  the  news 
boys?" 

That  night,  when  Bud  returned  home,  his 
mother  noticed  that  he  was  in  an  unusually  good 
humor.  Generally  she  had  to  command,  or  scold, 
or  beg  to  have  the  necessary  little  chores  per 
formed.  But  this  evening,  much  to  her  surprise, 
Bud  voluntarily  and  cheerfully  filled  up  the  wood- 
box,  carried  out  the  ashes,  renewed  the  water-pail, 
emptied  the  garbage,  and  actually  asked  his  mother 
if  she  did  n't  want  him  to  sweep  the  floor.  At 
the  supper-table,  which  consisted  of  a  store-box, 
a  few  dilapidated  dishes,  spread  with  a  very  scanty 
supper  of  the  plainest  and  cheapest  food,  Bud 
said,  with  a  feeling  that  he  was  telling  something 
that  ought  not  be  told,  or  that  could  not  be  true, 
because  it  was  so  unusual : 

"Mudder,  got  sum'en  to  tell  youse.  Got  a 
bid  ter  a  feed,  Thursday.  Noice  loidy  held  me 
up  on  de  street  and  tuk  all  me  papes,  and  laid 
down  de  dough  for  'em,  de  generine  stuff,  and 
den  gim  ?em  all  back  ter  me,  and  said,  'Sell  'em 
ag'in.'  And  you  may  poke  me  in  de  glems  if  it 
ain't  the  shue  enuf  trufe,  she  gim'me  dis  card,  and 

29 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

she  say,  'Do  n't  you  discomboberate  me,  Bud,'  or 
sum'en  like  dat,  and  I  said,  'Shue  as  me  name  's 
Bud,  I  '11  be  dare.  Noice  loidy,  youse  bet." 

And  he  gave  the  card  to  his  mother,  who, 
after  adjusting  her  glasses  and  turning  the  light 
of  the  flickering  lamp  up  a  little  higher,  read,  with 
much  difficulty,  the  invitation. 

"Well,  you  do  n't  think  of  goin',  Bud,  do  you  ? 
You  haint  got  no  decent  duds  to  wear." 

"Uv  course  I  'se  a-goin'.  Hain't  I  got  de  bid  ? 
Youse  can  jist  fix  up  me  old  harnis  while  I  'm 
a-snorin',  Wenzy  night.  Won't  youse,  please?" 
That  was  the  first  time  his  mother  could  remem 
ber  ever  to  have  heard  Bud  say  "please." 

"Yes,  my  dear  boy,  I  '11  do  the  best  I  can  for 
you."  That  was  the  first  time  Bud  ever  heard 
his  mother  say  "dear  boy." 

Similar  scenes  and  conversations  took  place  in 
the  homes,  so-called,  of  the  other  eleven  boys  in 
vited  to  Mrs.  McCord's  dinner.  Human  nature 
is  much  the  same,  whatever  may  be  its  outward 
garb  or  environment.  Kindness  begets  kindness. 
"Whatsoever  a  man  soweth,  that  shall  he  also 
reap."  The  best  elements  of  a  coarse  and  un 
cultured  nature  may  be  coaxed  out  by  the  ingoing 
30 


NEWSBOYS  INVITED  TO  DINNER. 

of  the  sunlight  of  kindness,  just  as  plants  in  dark 
cellars  will  always  lean  towards  the  sunlight  that 
penetrates  the  smallest  aperture ;  just  as  the  finest 
flowers  are  perfected  and  the  best  fruit  ripened 
by  the  warm  touches  of  the  sun's  inspiring  rays. 
Next  morning,  after  Bud  had  hurried  over 
his  "beat"  down-town,  it  occurred  to  him  that  he 
might  sell  some  papers  on  Upper  Grade  Avenue; 
so  he  hied  himself  away  to  the  neighborhood  of 
"777."  As  he  walked  slowly  up  the  avenue,  cry 
ing  "Ere  's  your  mornin'  Tribunee!"  he  observed 
carefully  the  numbers  on  all  the  houses,  until  at 
last  his  eyes  fell  on  "777."  The  figures  looked 
unusually  large  to  him.  But  they  were  there, 
corresponding  exactly  to  the  number  on  the  card. 
That  was  the  place,  sure,  and  he  felt  himself  six 
inches  taller  as  he  viewed  the  splendid  house  and 
grounds,  and  remembered  that  he  was  to  take 
dinner  in  that  House  Thursday.  As  he  turned  to 
go  back  to  his  down-town  "headquarters,"  he 
heard  an  unusual  noise,  similar  to  that  when  a 
dozen  boys  rush  from  the  office  into  the  street, 
crying  the  sale  of  war  extras.  The  eleven  other 
boys  had  felt  a  like  drawing  with  Bud  towards 
Upper  Grade  Avenue,  and  coming  upon  the 

31 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

avenue  from  Sixth  and  Seventh  Streets,  they  were 
a  surprise  to  each  other  and  to  Bud,  and  they 
sought  to  conceal  the  real  object  of  their  com 
ing  by  an  unusual  vigorous  cry  for  the  sale  of 
their  papers.  But,  like  Bud,  their  chief  interest 
centered  in  "777,"  and  when  their  eyes  were 
favored  with  the  sight  of  these  welcome  figures, 
and  the  beautiful  house  and  grounds,  they  too 
started  back  for  their  usual  places  of  business, 
congratulating  themselves  that  it  would  be  only 
about  twenty-four  hours  until  they  would  be  inside 
of  that  beautiful  mansion  as  invited  guests  to  a 
"dinner,"  the  excellency  of  which  their  imagina 
tions  magnified  more  and  more  as  the  time  drew 
near.  A  very  little  attention  to  those  beneath  us 
generally  inspires  self-respect  and  self-confidence, 
and  awakens  latent  hopes  for  better  things. 


IV. 

THE  DINNER  AND  ITS  EFFECT. 

MRS.  McCoRD  had  informed  her  husband  of 
the  intended  dinner,  which  he  heartily  approved, 
as  he  did  everything  that  his  wife  undertook; 
for  she  was  a  woman  of  sterling  sense  and  su 
perior  judgment,  with  remarkable  force  of  char 
acter  in  carrying  out  all  her  plans.  Full  a  half 
hour  before  one  o'clock  the  guests  began  to  arrive 
in  groups  of  two,  three,  and  four.  Their  appear 
ance  was  certainly  unique,  but  much  to  their  credit, 
and  more  to  the  credit  of  their  mothers,  when 
their  poverty  was  considered.  It  was  quite  ap 
parent  that,  with  two  or  three  exceptions,  the 
clothes  they  wore  had  not  been  made  for  them. 
But  one  thing  was  clearly  in  evidence,  they  were 
clean.  It  must  be  confessed  that  the  boys  spent 
a  large  portion  of  the  preceding  evening  in  test 
ing  the  virtue  of  soap  and  water  and  towels,  using 
their  mother's  washtubs  for  bathing  purposes. 
If  it  be  true,  as  Liebig  says,  that  a  nation's  progress 
3  33 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

in  civilization  can  be  determined  by  the  quantity 
of  soap  it  uses,  these  boys  must  have  made  quite 
a  stride  in  civilization  the  night  before.  Doubt 
less  the  laundry  work  had  been  done  by  their 
mothers  while  the  boys  were  dreaming  of  the 
good  "dinner"  of  the  next  day.  Their  faces  had 
not  been  so  bereft  of  dirt  since  they  first  appeared 
on  the  planet ;  their  hair  was  combed  straight  and 
parted  on  the  side,  or  in  the  middle;  while  their 
shoes  showed  beyond  doubt  that  they  were  all 
masters  of  the  "shiner's"  art.  They  were  re 
ceived  at  the  door  by  Mrs.  McCord  herself,  to 
each  of  whom  she  said,  as  she  grasped  their  rough 
hands,  "Why,  boys,  I  am  so  glad  to  see  you  all, 
and  you  look  so  nice  and  clean.  I  was  a  little 
afraid  you  might  not  come,  or  might  not  find  the 
place;"  to  which  Bud  responded: 

"Not  much.  Youse  bet  wese  find  de  ranch. 
Us  kids  never  plays  de  sneak  on  our  friends. 
When  de  gang  gibs  its  wurd,  it  allers  keeps 
skedule  time.  Sum  of  de  kids  lost  der  way  hum 
yisterday,  and  made  a  short  cut  by  dis  avenew, 
and  axerdently  seed  de  figgers  "777,"  so  dey  all 
pinted  dis  way  when  de  time  was  cum  to  start 
fur  de  feed." 

34 


THE  DINNER  AND  ITS  EFFECT. 

"Well,  boys,  come  right  into  the  parlor,  and 
sit  down  or  stand  up,  just  as  you  prefer,"  said 
Mrs.  McCord,  "while  I  look  after  the  dinner.'7 

Their  eyes  opened  to  their  full  limit  as  they 
entered  the  splendidly-furnished  apartment.  True, 
they  walked  over  the  rich  velvet  carpet  as  if  it 
were  covered  with  tacks,  sharp  ends  upward;  but 
they  felt  welcome.  The  beautiful  pictures  at 
tracted  their  attention  at  once.  Mr.  McCord  had 
recently  paid  $5,000  for  an  oil-painting  of  John 
the  Baptist,  clad  in  a  coat  of  camel's  hair,  with 
a  shepherd's  staff  in  one  hand  and  a  bunch  of 
locust-berries  in  the  other.  When  the  eyes  of 
one  of  the  boys  fell  upon  it,  pointing  to  the  pic 
ture,  he  said,  "Say,  kids,  swat  de  old  guy  in  de 
gob."  Another  happened  to  observe  ^Lillet's 
Angelus,  and  suggested  that  "Dat  lobster  an  his 
gal  ort  ter  gadder  up  de  taters  an  not  stand  dare 
a-poutin7  in  de  tater-patch."  Snody  was  attracted 
by  a  statue  of  Venus  in  the  corner  of  the  parlor, 
and  remarked  seriously,  "Say,  Bud,  gib  dat  loidy 
de  loan  of  youse  coat."  Another  very  fine  paint 
ing  was  Jacob's  Ladder,  with  the  angels  ascend 
ing  and  descending.  Bud  examined  it  closely, 
and  threw  down  this  challenge,  "I  '11  bet  two  coze 

35 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

wid  any  kid  dat  dat  leetle  feller  jist  startin'  in 
at  de  lore  end  uv  de  ladder  will  win  out  fust  at 
de  top."  Six  voices  answered,  "I  '11  hold  de 
chinks." 

Presently  Mrs.  McCord  returned  and  said  she 
desired  to  take  the  names  of  the  boys,  and  the 
places  where  they  lived,  so  she  could  visit  them 
and  their  mothers  at  their  own  homes.  She  pro 
ceeded,  therefore,  to  write  them  down  as  given,  in 
this  order: 

George  Buddington alias  Bud. 

James  McFadden alias  Jammie. 

Ole  Olson alias  Bull. 

James  Snodgrass alias  Snody. 

George  Washington  Brown,  alias  Hatchy. 

John  Singleton alias  Singy. 

Peter  Broomfield alias  Brooiny. 

Jacob  Isaacs alias  Sheeny. 

Thomas  Snorter alias  Snorty. 

Wm.  Silverman alias  Sixteen-to-one. 

Joseph  Banker    alias  Goldbug. 

Edward  Wetherspoon alias  Spoony. 

These  twelve,  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  McCord  and 
their  son  and  daughter,  were  seated  for  dinner. 
The  table  was  decorated  with  carnations  and  roses. 
A  carnation  was  at  every  plate,  which  Mrs. 
McCord  and  her  daughter  pinned  to  the  lapel  of 
each  boy's  coat,  where  such  a  place  could  be 
36 


THE  DINNER  AND  ITS  EFFECT. 

found.  The  menu  was  plain  but  substantial ;  just 
such  as  was  best  fitted  to  satisfy  the  kind  of  guests 
at  the  board.  A  few  words  of  grace,  at  the  close 
of  which  the  boys  looked  toward  the  parlor  door 
to  see  who  would  come  in  in  answer  to  the  re 
quest  "Be  thou  present  and  bless  our  food/'  and 
the  feast  began.  Mr.  McCord  entertained  the 
boys  with  two  or  three  very  comical  stories  he 
remembered  for  the  occasion.  But  his  youthful 
hearers  were  much  more  interested  in  what  was 
on  their  plates  than  in  the  stories.  Mrs.  McCord 
asked  the  boys  many  questions  about  their  ex 
perience  in  selling  papers,  .but  Bud  was  the  only 
one  that  had  courage  to  answer.  She  adroitly 
indicated,  from  time  to  time,  that  other  good 
things  were  coming,  so  that  they  might  have  a 
taste  of  everything  prepared.  The  picture  of 
these  twelve  hungry  urchins,  vigorously  attacking 
the  rich  contents  of  the  feast,  is  more  easily 
imagined  than  described.  Their  manners  could 
not  be  said  to  be  in  "good  form,"  but  the  satis 
faction  with  which  they  consumed  the  eatables 
would  have  made  a  French  cook  proud  of  his 
culinary  profession.  They  literally  fulfilled  the 
apostolic  injunction,  "Whatsoever  is  set  before 

37 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

you,  eat,  asking  no  questions  for  conscience'  sake." 
One  or  two  could  not  resist  the  temptation  to 
lay  in  a  small  supply  for  home  consumption,  which 
elicited  the  protest  from  Bud:  "Youse  kids  dish 
dem  oranges  out  uv  youse  pockits,  an'  swipe  'em 
back  on  ter  de  table.  Dis  haint  no  Dimerkratic 
barbeekay."  "Sheeny,  skuddle  dat  bred  down  dis 
way,"  said  Snorty.  "Hain't  got  more  'nuff  up  dis 
way,"  replied  Sheeny.  "O,  there  's  plenty  more," 
said  Mrs.  McCord.  "Eat  all  you  want,  boys." 
When  the  red  sherbet  was  served,  the  guests  looked 
at  the  little  glass  cups,  and  then  at  each  other,  and 
then  at  Mrs.  McCord.  Presently  Snody  inquired, 
"Wat  is  dis?"  "I  '11  tell  youse,"  answered  Gold- 
bug,  "dis  am  red  chury  kobler."  "It 's  pulmerized 
beet-sugar  kept  on  ice,"  suggested  Broomy.  "I  '11 
bet  youse  .sixteen  to  one,"  said  Silverman,  "it 's 
nothin'  but  kullerd  ice  an  lemon-juce,"  as  he 
sampled  it  with  a  spoon.  Whatever  it  was,  or 
was  not,  it  soon  disappeared.  Finally  the  dinner 
was  ended,  and  the  guests  repaired  again  to  the 
parlor.  Master  McCord  and  his  sister,  Adelia, 
played  a  duet  on  the  piano,  and  Adelia  sang  a 
pretty  little  song.  Just  then  the  door-bell  rang, 
and  Dr.  Goodfellow  entered  and  met  the  boys. 
38 


THE  DINNER  AND  ITS  EFFECT. 

Mrs.  McCord  explained  that  she  was  having  a 
few  of  her  newsboy  friends  for  dinner,  and  that 
she  was  real  glad  to  have  the  doctor  come  and 
get  acquainted  with  them.  The  pastor  looked 
somewhat  confused,  as  if  he  thought  there  was 
something  in  the  air  he  did  not  understand.  But 
he  made  himself  very  agreeable  to  the  boys,  told 
them  several  funny  stories,  at  which  they  laughed 
heartily,  said  he  was  so  glad  to  have  met  them, 
hoped  to  see  them  again  soon,  and  bade  them 
good-bye. 

The  boys  were  so  unconscious  of  the  passage 
of  time,  and  so  happy  in  their  surroundings,  that 
it  was  necessary  for  Mrs.  McCord  to  say  to  them 
that  perhaps  they  would  only  have  time  enough 
to  get  to  the  newspaper  offices  for  the  evening 
papers.  So  they  reluctantly  retired,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
McCord  thanking  them  for  the  pleasure  they  had 
afforded  in  taking  dinner  with  them,  and  assur 
ing  each  of  a  cordial  welcome  any  time  they  might 
call  again. 

The  "kids"  started  away  in  a  body.  'Not  a 
word  was  uttered  until  they  were  a  block  distant. 
The  silence  was  broken  by  little  Jammie  Mc- 
Fadden,  who,  having  a  short  leg,  could  scarcely 

39 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

keep  pace  with  the  others.     He  said  to  Bud,  who 
was  a  kind  of  leader  among  them: 

"Bud,  was  dat  heben?  Was  dat  loidy  and  de 
leetle  gal  de  angels  ?" 

"Do  n't  know,  Jammie ;  but  if  heben  am  as 
good  as  dat,  you  bet  dis  kid  '11  neber  kick  ag'in' 
goin'  dare,"  answered  Bud,  with  genuine  anima 
tion. 

"O,  dat  turk',  an  dat  ise  scream,  an  dat  cake ! 
he  make  me  feel  so  goot  in  here,"  declared  Sheeny, 
as  he  placed  his  hands  over  his  vest. 

"Ya  tanks  dat  music  was  very  f oine,  dat  leetle 
boy  un  dat  leetle  gairl,  day  was  so  goot  on  de 
pianer.  Ya  tanks  ya  will  buy  une  leetle  pianer 
fur  ma  mutter,"  declared  Ole  Olson,  who  was 
doubtless  called  after  the  celebrated  violinist  for 
whom  the  boys  nicknamed  him,  because  of  his 
early  musical  inclination. 

"Did  youse  kids  see  de  purty  pozies  on  de 
feed  bench  ?  Wat  youse  call  dem,  de  kornashuns 
and  de  bozes?  Did  youse  site  de  smell  of  dem 
pozies  ?"  inquired  Goldbug.  "Hully  gee,  I  '11  stop 
de  fust  flower  kart  I  runs  into  an  swipe  a  bokay 
for  me  sister  an'  me  ole  mudder,"  he  continued, 
jumping  up  two  feet  into  the  air. 

40 


THE  DINNER  AND  ITS  EFFECT. 

And  so  every  boy  had  his  own  opinion  about 
the  feast,  and  expressed  himself  in  his  own  way, 
until  they  received  their  stock  of  evening  papers, 
which  were  disposed  of  in  half  the  usual  time, 
so  that  they  were  all  home  that  evening  an  hour 
earlier  than  usual.  Each  one  gave  a  character 
istic  account  of  the  dinner,  and  their  treatment, 
to  the  home  folks,  and  also  reported  that  "Misses 
Cord,  de  foine  loidy,"  said  she  was  coming  to  see 
their  mothers  and  sisters  very  soon. 

These  twelve  boys  closed  their  eyes  that  night 
on  what  was  to  them  a  new  world,  and  dreamed 
of  the  good  angels  of  God.  A  new  inspiration 
had  come  into  their  lives.  Strange  and  unde 
veloped  hopes  flitted  athwart  their  vision.  Crude 
ambitions  to  be  something  in  the  great  world  be 
gan  to  struggle  within  them,  the  meaning  of  which 
they  did  not  understand,  so  obscure  and  hope 
less  had  been  their  young  lives  hitherto.  The 
angel  in  the  marble  was  already  stirring  for  free 
dom.  When  they  rose  from  their  beds  the  next 
morning,  they  looked  into  a  world  that  had  in  it 
flowers,  and  pictures,  and  music,  and  a  good 
woman,  and  a  sweet  little  girl,  and  a  kind  man, 
and  a  nice  little  boy,  and  a  splendid  home,  and 

41 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

plenty  of  good  things  to  eat,  such  as  they  never 
dreamed  of  until  the  day  before. 

When  Mrs.  McCord  retired  that  night  she  had 
a  clear  conscience,  a  sweet  peace  of  mind,  a  sense 
of  satisfaction  with  herself  and  what  she  had 
done,  and  a  love  for  the  Master,  with  an  indefin 
able  presence  about  her  which  she  could  not  name, 
that  she  had  never  before  realized.  Her  experi 
ence  had  awakened  the  hidden  angels  of  her 
breast.  She,  too,  closed  her  eyes  to  dream  of  a 
world  redeemed  from  poverty  and  sorrow.  Troops 
of  "the  poor,  the  maimed,  the  lame,  the  blind," 
gathering  about  the  great  Physician  nineteen  hun 
dred  years  ago,  all  healed  by  him,  and  sent  to  their 
homes  rejoicing,  marched  before  her,  while,  ever 
and  anon,  a  voice  tenderly  said,  "When  thou 
makest  a  dinner  or  a  supper,  call  the  poor,  the 
maimed,  the  lame,  the  blind,  for  thou  shalt  be 
recompensed  at  the  resurrection  of  the  just." 

When  she  opened  her  eyes  to  the  light  of  a 
new  day,  she,  too,  looked  upon  a  brighter  world. 
A  new  light  had  come  to  her.  Life  had  taken  on 
a  larger  meaning.  Many  things  that  she  had  sup 
posed  very  proper  had  dropped  out  of  her  plans 
and  thought.  Up  to  date  she  had  been  immersed 
42 


THE  DINNER  AND  ITS  EFFECT. 

in  frivolous  things,  not  especially  sinful,  but  use 
less;  she  had  simply  been  passing  the  time  in  a 
whirl  of  respectable  worldliness,  with  no  concep 
tion  of  her  power  and  opportunity  for  making  the 
world  such  as  the  Master  would  have  it.  He  was 
now  leading  her  whither  she  did  not  know.  For 
the  first  time  in  her  life  she  said  to  herself  that 
morning,  "Whither  he  leads  I  will  follow." 


V. 

MRS.  McCORD  AND  MRS.  PATTERSON  CROSS 
SWORDS. 

THE  next  morning  Mrs.  McCord  called  to  see 
her  friend,  Mrs.  Patterson.  She  extended  to  her 
a  cordial  greeting,  with  the  usual  formal  smile, 
and  with  a  little  of  the  patronizing  air,  not  having 
forgotten  entirely  the  last  visit.  While  Mrs.  Mc 
Cord  noticed  this  it  did  not  affect  her. 

"I  am  so  glad  to  see  you/'  said  Mrs.  Patterson. 
"I  am  so  anxious  to  hear  all  about  your  dinner 
yesterday.  I  came  pretty  nearly  running  over 
to  see  how  the  little  streets  Arabs  would  act  in 
your  fine  home ;  they  must  have  felt  and  acted  like 
wild  birds  in  a  wire  cage." 

"I  'm  glad  you  did  not  come/'  courteously  re 
plied  Mrs.  McCord.  "You  would  have  embar 
rassed  my  little  friends.  I  did  not  have  them 
there  for  exhibition,  but  because  I  wanted  to  do 
what  I  thought  the  Master  would  approve.  The 
44 


CROSSING  SWORDS. 

little  fellows  seemed  to  enjoy  themselves  very 
much  indeed.  But  I  think  the  largest  beneficiary 
of  the  affair  was  myself.7' 

"Now,  Mrs.  McCord,  is  it  possible  that  you 
still  have  that  wild  notion  in  your  head?  I  sup 
posed  in  a  day  or  two  you  would  recover  from  the 
effect  of  that  unfortunate  address  of  Dr.  Good- 
fellow  in  the  prayer-meeting,  and  resume  your 
normal  state  and  recognized  place  of  leadership 
in  the  highest  walks  of  society,  for  which  you  have 
such  eminent  qualifications.  Several  of  our  mu 
tual  friends  have  expressed  the  profoundest  as 
tonishment  at  your  erratic  course,  and  can  not 
imagine  what  has  come  over  you."  These  words 
were  uttered  by  Mrs.  Patterson  with  genuine  sin 
cerity  and  friendship  for  Mrs.  McCord. 

"I  am  quite  sorry  for  our  friends;  I  have  no 
doubt  they  mean  well.  I  can  sympathize  with 
them.  I  have  been  through  the  same  experience. 
I  know  how  they  look  at  me.  But  I  trust  and 
pray  that  the  true  light  may  come  to  them  as  it  has 
come  to  me,"  answered  Mrs.  McCord,  with  a  gen 
tleness  of  tone  that  really  irritated  Mrs.  Patter 
son. 

"The  true  light,"  said  Mrs.  Patterson,  with  a 
45 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

peculiar  curl  of  the  under  lip,  and  a  vacant  glance 
towards  the  ceiling.  Then  readjusting  herself  she 
proceeded  to  the  work  of  showing  Mrs.  McCord, 
in  a  very  earnest  way,  the  folly,  if  not  the  wrong, 
of  her  course,  "^ow,  Mrs.  McCord,  you  must 
know  that  the  higher-class  people  are  worth  much 
more  in  the  sight  of  the  Master  than  these  'street 
Arabs'  and  their  kind.  He  estimates  things  as 
they  are,  and  not  as  they  ought  to  be.  He  chooses 
the  best  material,  and  devotes  his  labor  where  the 
best  results  may  be  expected.  Can  you  imagine 
for  a  moment  that  if  he  were  to  come  to  this  city 
he  would  gather  about  him  these  little  'Arabs' 
and  their  ignorant  and  wicked  parents,  when  he 
could  come  into  the  Church  of  the  Upper  Strata 
and  have  the  very  best  people  of  the  city  to  hear 
him  ?  Did  he  not  go  to  the  house  of  Zaccheus,  a 
rich  man?  Now  do  be  reasonable,  and  do  not 
throw  away  the  great  opportunities  that  are  be 
fore  you." 

Mrs.  McCord  drew  her  chair  a  little  nearer 
to  her  friend,  and  with  the  feeling  that  her  best 
effort  was  now  needed,  answered: 

"The  Master  does  not  see  as  men  see;  for 
while  they  look  on  the  shell,  he  looks  at  the  jewel 
46 


CROSSING  SWORDS. 

within.  Money,  position,  fine  dress,  and  adorn 
ments  count  for  nothing  with  him.  Possibilities 
here,  and  endless  possibilities  hereafter,  are  what 
he  sees.  True,  he  did  go  to  the  house  of  Zaccheus, 
not  because  he  was  rich,  but  because  he  was  a 
man.  He  also  stood  at  Jacob's  Well  and  talked 
with  a  poor  woman  who  was  a  'sinner.'  He  also 
dined  with  publicans  and  sinners;  still  more,  he 
had  not  where  to  lay  his  head,  excepting  perhaps 
the  loving  hospitality  afforded  him  in  the  house 
of  Mary  and  Martha,  at  Bethany.  And  is  it  not 
written  that  'though,  he  was  rich,  yet  for  our  sakes 
he  became  poor,  that  we  through  his  poverty 
might  be  made  rich?'  And  again,  'Inasmuch  as 
ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  my 
brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me?'  Mrs.  Patter 
son,  you  must  know  that  the  true  philosophy  of 
a  happy  life  is  to  do  good  to  others ;  not  to  those 
that  are  of  the  same  rank  only,  but  to  those  that 
move  in  the  lower  ranks  of  life.  Society  is  so 
constructed  that  the  lower  classes,  as  we  call  them, 
can  only  be  reached  and  elevated  by  going  down 
to  them,  putting  our  arms  about  them,  and  help 
ing  them  up  to  the  higher  plane.  You  and  I 
would  never  have  been  what  we  are,  and  where 

47 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

we  are,  if  some  person  before  us  had  not  helped 
our  forefathers  to  rise." 

Mrs.  Patterson  exhibited  slight  nervousness, 
and  remarking  that  the  "air  is  close  in  this  room," 
rose  and  opened  the  hall  door,  and  lowered  the 
parlor  window  a  little.  Then  resuming  her  seat, 
she  proceeded: 

"Mrs.  McCord,  of  course  you  understand  that 
there  are  certain  geological  formations,  consist 
ing  of  a  series  of  layers  of  rocks,  called  lower  and 
upper.  Each  tier  or  stratum  is  perfect  in  itself, 
and  does  not  overlap  or  run  into  the  other.  No 
provision  is  found  in  nature  for  the  lower  to  rise 
out  of  its  place  into  the  higher.  Society  has  at 
least  three  divisions,  the  lower,  the  middle,  and  the 
higher.  It  has  always  been  so,  and  always  will 
be  so.  If  occasionally,  by  some  revolution,  or 
social  earthquake,  a  few  are  thrown  from  the 
lower  stratum  to  the  higher,  it  is  abnormal,  and 
is  no  argument  for  lifting  the  entire  lower  mass. 
Mrs.  McCord,  you  are  an  educated  woman  and 
understand  these  things  as  well  as  myself."  Then 
Mrs.  Patterson  applied  her  smelling-bottle  and 
braced  herself  for  a  reply. 

Mrs.  McCord  listened  with  much  interest  to 
48 


CROSSING  SWORDS. 

her  friend's  discourse  on  geology  and  sociology, 
and  with  a  smile  of  satisfaction  covering  her  face, 
as  if  a  stream  of  sunshine  had  just  fallen  on  it, 
delivered  her  answer  on  this  wise: 

"I  perceive,  Mrs.  Patterson,  that  you  remem 
ber  very  well  your  seminary  instruction  in  geol 
ogy.  I  also  have  some  recollection  of  mine.  It 
seems  to  have  been  forgotten  by  you,  however, 
that  the  lower,  or  first  and  oldest  rocks  of  the 
earth,  have,  by  some  force,  been  upheaved,  and 
are  now  at  the  top  in  many  places,  and  will  prob 
ably  remain  there  until  removed  by  some  pre 
ternatural  force.  But  rock  is  rock,  whether  found 
in  the  lower  or  upper  formations.  Similar  revo 
lutions  and  upheavals  have  occurred,  and  are  still 
occurring,  in  society ;  some  suddenly  and  abruptly, 
others  more  slowly  and  gradually.  Christianity 
is  the  mightiest  upheaving  force  that  has  ever  ap 
peared  in  the  world.  It  was  said  of  the  first 
evangelists  that  'they  had  turned  the  world  up 
side  down.'  The  richest  minerals  and  the  purest 
diamonds  are  found  in  the  deepest  depths.  Mind 
is  mind  wherever  you  find  it.  Our  work  is  largely 
to  cultivate  and  polish  the  souls  of  men.  As  we 
do  not  wait  for  the  unpolished  diamonds  and  pearls 
4  49 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

to  come  to  us,  but  plunge  into  the  depths  of  earth 
and  sea  in  search  of  them,  we  are  not  to  wait 
for  the  hidden  and  the  lost  among  men  to  come 
to  us,  but  must  search  for  them.  The  Master  left 
the  ninety  and  nine  and  went  out  into  the  wilder 
ness  in  search  of  the  lost  one" 

Just  then  a  neighbor  called,  and  brought  to 
a  close  this  interesting  discussion,  much  to  the  re 
lief  of  Mrs.  Patterson,  who  was  beginning  to 
realize  her  inability  to  meet  the  arguments  of 
Mrs.  McCord  in  the  support  of  her  proposed 
change  in  social  and  religious  dynamics.  Mrs. 
McCord  excused  herself,  and  after  suggesting  that 
perhaps  Mrs.  Patterson  might  desire  some  day  to 
give  a  "dinner"  herself  to  the  poor,  the  maimed, 
the  lame,  and  the  blind,  said  "Good-morning." 

"Never,"  answered  Mrs.  Patterson,  as  she 
opened  the  door  and  said,  "Call  again,  Mrs.  Mc 
Cord.  Will  always  be  glad  to  see  you." 


50 


VI. 

MRS.  McCORD  VISITS  THE  MOTHERS  OF  THE 
NEWSBOYS. 

MRS.  McCoRD  had  crossed  the  Kubicon.  While 
the  bridges  behind  had  not  been  burned,  she  did 
not  desire  to  return.  Her  experience  so  far  was 
more  than  satisfactory.  She  did  not  know  what 
was  before  her,  but  she  would  make  further  ex 
plorations.  So  when  she  fixed  upon  a  day  to  visit 
the  homes  of  her  dozen  guests,  according  to  her 
promise,  she  started  with  somewhat  of  the  feel 
ing  of  those  who  are  in  search  of  a  new  land, 
not  for  a  moment  anticipating  the  revelations 
that  would  come  to  her.  It  is  thus  the  Divine 
Hand  often  leads.  It  is  best  that  it  is  so.  Sud 
den  revelation  of  duty,  necessity,  and  responsibil 
ity  would  overwhelm,  discourage,  and  cause  most 
of  us  to  turn  back.  Gradually  the  neck  is  pre 
pared  for  the  yoke,  the  back  for  the  burden,  and 
the  heart  for  the  larger  drafts  of  sympathy  and 
love. 

Mrs.  McCord  could  have  arrayed  herself  in 
51 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

finest  attire,  and  ridden  in  her  own  carriage,  with 
liveried  coachman.  But  she  did  not.  She  clothed 
herself  in  plainest  costume,  and  used  the  street 
cars  to  reach  the  part  of  the  city  desired.  She 
was  just  a  little  surprised  to  learn  on  her  way 
that  the  particular  locality  for  which  she  was 
searching  wastknown  as  the  "Wicked  Ward."  But 
this  knowledge,  instead  of  discouraging  her,  only 
sharpened  her  desire  to  know  how  the  mothers 
of  her  little  guests  lived.  She  first  sought  Bud's 
home.  After  climbing  a  rickety,  dirty  old  stair 
way  on  the  outside  of  a  tenement  building,  to  the 
third  story,  she  found  Mrs.  Buddington.  Her 
home  included  two  small  rooms,  with  neither 
paper  nor  paint  on  the  walls,  and  no  carpet  on  the 
floor,  except  a  piece  of  gunny-sack  cloth,  spread 
at  the  door.  The  furniture  consisted  of  one  whole 
chair,  one  chair  minus  the  back,  two  cracker- 
boxes,  and  a  medium-sized  store-box,  with  two 
or  three  shelves  in  it,  which  served  for  both  table 
and  pantry.  A  dilapidated  single  bedstead  in  one 
room  for  Mrs.  Buddington,  and  an  old  skeleton  of 
a  cheap  lounge  in  the  other  for  Bud,  constituted 
the  provision  for  sleeping.  The  walls  were  ut 
terly  destitute  of  pictures,  and  the  windows  had 
52 


THE  MOTHERS  OF  THE  NEWSBOYS. 

the  cheapest  of  curtains.  A  small  wood-stove 
stood  in  the  corner.  Evidently  Mrs.  Buddington 
was  expecting  a  call,  for  the  floor  had  been  freshly 
scrubbed,  and  the  place  had  an  air  of  cleanliness 
not  usually  found  in  such  abodes.  A  small 
bouquet  of  inexpensive  flowers  was  on  the  store- 
box  table.  This  was  Bud's  token  of  welcome  to 
the  "noice  loidy"  of  777  Upper  Grade  Avenue. 
Bud  had  done  his  morning  work  on  the  street, 
and  had  just  returned  home.  Mrs.  McCord  re 
lieved  all  embarrassment  by  adapting  herself  to 
the  surroundings,  and  soon  won  the  confidence 
of  Bud's  mother ;  she  already  had  Bud's. 

She  inquired  into  the  family  history ;  ascer 
tained  that  Mr.  Buddington  had  died  when  Bud 
was  six  years  old,  leaving  them  nothing ;  that  the 
widow  had  in  a  way  supported  herself  and  little 
boy  by  taking  in  washing;  that  her  income  was 
never  more  than  five  dollars  a  week,  including 
what  Bud  received  from  the  sale  of  papers.  Out 
of  this  must  be  paid  one  dollar  and  fifty  cents 
a  week  for  rent,  leaving  three  dollars  and  fifty 
cents  for  all  living  expenses  and  clothing.  Mrs. 
Budddngton  was,  or  rather  had  been,  a  Catholic, 
but  had  not  seen  a  priest  or  been  inside  of  a  church 

53 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

since  the  death  of  her  husband.  Bud  had  come 
to  his  present  age,  fourteen  years,  hardly  knowing 
the  difference  between  God  and  the  devil.  No 
one  ever  darkened  their  door,  excepting  Jammie 
McFadden's  mother,  who  lived  in  the  same  build 
ing,  and  who  made  an  occasional  call  to  talk  over 
the  business  of  their  respective  boys.  The  great 
outside  world  moved  on  utterly  regardless  of  their 
existence  or  happiness.  If  they  should  drop  out 
of  being  they  would  no  more  be  missed  than  an 
atom  of  dust  that  might  fall  from  the  great  globe 
into  fathomless  space,  excepting  that  for  a  day 
or  two  Bud's  voice  would  not  be  heard  crying, 
"Ere  's  your  mornin'  Trib-un-ee"  and  some  other 
vender  of  papers  might  possibly  inquire,  "Were  's 
dat  kid  dat  kawled  hi'self  Bud?"  And  the  neigh 
bors  might  notice  that  Mrs.  Buddington  did  not 
go  up  and  down  the  rickety  stairs  any  more,  and 
that  the  plain  window-curtains  were  down  all  day ; 
and  so  the  world  would  go  on  without  a  jar  or 
jolt  in  the  wheels.  Such  is  life  and  death  to  many. 
What  a  lonesome  place  this  world  must  be  to 
all  such !  Truly  did  the  little  brooklet  sing, 

"Men  may  come,  and  men  may  go, 
But  I  go  OR  forever." 

54 


THE  MOTHERS  OF  THE  NEWSBOYS. 

Mrs.  McCord  bade  Bud  and  his  mother  good 
bye,  and  said  she  would  perhaps  see  them  again 
before  long.  Then  she  called  to  see  Mrs.  Mc- 
Fadden  and  Jammie.  When  Jammie  saw  her 
coming,  he  ran  to  his  mother  and  said :  "Mudder, 
dare  cums  de  angel  from  heben,  shue.  I  seed 
her  de  udder  day  at  777  Upper  Grade  Avernue. 
No  mistake.  Wunder  ware  de  kid  angel  am?" 
Mrs.  McFadden  was  Irish,  though  her  husband 
was  Scotch.  When  Mrs.  McCord  entered, 
Jammie's  mother  made  the  sign  of  the  cross,  and 
holding  up  her  hands  exclaimed:  "Holy  Mary! 
what  did  the  likes  of  yez  iver  coom  to  my  poor 
house  fur  ?  But  it 's  mesilf  that  is  plazed  to  see 
yees.  Will  yees  be  sated  on  a  box,  good  lady? 
Our  chairs  hev  not  bin  dalivered  yit."  Mrs. 
McCord  complied.  She  found  the  furniture  of 
the  apartment  much  like  Mrs.  Budding-ton's,  and 
the  general  condition  of  the  family  about  the 
same,  excepting  that  the  income  was  a  little  larger, 
Jammie's  father  adding  to  the  receipts  from  one 
to  three  dollars  a  week  by  odd  jobs.  When  Mrs. 
McCord  was  about  to  start,  Jammie  stepped  up 
to  her  side,  and,  giving  her  dress  a  little  jerk, 
said,  "Why  did  n't  youse  bring  de  little  kid 

55 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

angel — de  noice  little  gal  dat  sing'd  like  de  birds 
and  played  de  pianer  wid  de  little  boy  ?" 

"I  will  bring  her  sometime,  Jammie;  she  is 
at  school  to-day.  I  am  so  glad  you  enjoyed  the 
music,"  answered  Mrs.  McCord,  while  she  found 
her  throat  filling  with  emotion,  and  relieved  her 
self  by  a  slight  cough. 

"Is  youse  goin'  back  to  heben  now,  ware  dey 
hab  de  posies,  an'  de  music,  an7  de  birds,  an'  de 
picters,  an'  all  de  good  tings  to  eat?"  inquired 
Jammie,  as  he  looked  into  her  face  with  a  sin 
cerity  that  the  rough  exterior  and  street  dialect 
of  the  boy  could  not  conceal. 

"Yes,  Jammie ;  I  guess  you  're  right,"  said 
Mrs.  McCord,  as  she  thought  of  her  splendid 
home,  her  bright,  loving  children,  and  her  devoted 
husband ;  and  as  she  started  down  the  rickety  old 
stairway  she  paused  a  moment  to  dry  the  tears 
that  had  come  without  invitation.  Many  do  n't 
know  they  are  living  in  heaven  until  they  get  a 
glimpse  of  the  hell  of  hopeless  poverty  and  social 
ostracism. 

Mrs.  McCord  was  not  able  to  visit  the  homes 
of  all  the  boys  that  day,  but  completed  the  round 
a  few  days  later.  In  every  place  she  found  evi- 
56 


THE  MOTHERS  OF  THE  NEWSBOYS. 

dence  of  extreme  poverty  and  destitution,  with 
a  hard  and  continuous  struggle  for  life.  The 
whole  environment  was  against  the  poor  people. 
The  pull  was  downward.  Saloons,  gambling-dens, 
bawdy-houses,  nickel-in-the-slot  machines,  low 
wages,  insufficient  work,  relentless  landlords, 
abominable  tenements,  miserable  sanitary  con 
ditions,  debauched  girls,  vicious  boys,  devilish 
men  abounded.  She  learned  from  reliable  sources 
that  many  mothers  and  their  daughters  were  try 
ing  to  subsist,  and  keep  out  of  the  alms-house  and 
the  brothel,  by  the  use  of  the  needle,  on  such 
wages  as, — 

15  cents  a  dozen  for  white  aprons ; 
10    cents  a  pair  for  pants ; 

4  cents  apiece  for  plain  overcoats ; 

8  cents  apiece  for  better  ones ; 

16  cents  a  dozen  for  schoolboys'  knee-pants ; 
6  cents  apiece  for  men's  coats ; 

9;z  cents  apiece  for  postal  pants ; 
60   cents  a  dozen  for  the  largest  overalls. 

And  much  more  of  the  same  kind.  These 
.prices  have  all  been  verified.  To  live  in  any  kind 
of  comfort  and  decency  on  such  wages  is  simply 
impossible.  Such  scenes  must  make  good  angels 
weep,  and  devils  laugh,  and  almost  break  the  heart 

57 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

of  God.  Surely  the  day  of  reckoning  will  come. 
Who  is  responsible?  Thomas  Hood  must  have 
had  these  poor  women  in  view  when  he  sang, — 

"  Work — work — work ! 

My  labor  never  flags  ; 
And  what  are  its  wages?    A  bed  of  straw, 

A  crust  of  bread — and  rags. 
That  shattered  roof  and  this  naked  floor— 

A  table — a  broken  chair — 
And  the  wall  so  blank  my  shadow  I  thank 

For  sometimes  falling  there. 

Work — work — work ! 

Till  the  brain  begins  to  swim ; 
Work— work — work ! 

Till  the  eyes  are  heavy  and  dim. 
Stitch— stitch— stitch ! 

In  poverty,  hunger,  and  dirt — 
Sewing  at  once  a  double  thread, 

A  shroud  as  well  as  a  shirt !" 


58 


VII. 

MRS.  McCORD  SEEKS  COUNSEL  FROM  HER 
PASTOR. 

MRS.  McCoKD  returned  from  her  visit  to  the 
"Wicked  Ward"  with  an  oppressed  heart.  The 
disclosures  were  appalling.  She  had  never  sup 
posed  that  such  conditions  could  exist.  Indeed, 
she  had  given  herself  no  concern  about  the  lower 
walks  of  life.  But  her  attempt  to  follow  literally 
the  directions  of  the  Prophet  of  Nazareth  had 
led  her  into  another  world.  A  responsibility  had 
been  placed  upon  her  which  she  could  not  shake 
off.  The  burden  was  more  than  she  could  carry 
alone.  She  must  have  help  and  counsel.  She 
would  go  to  her  pastor.  He  had  said,  "Try  it, 
and  report  results  to  your  pastor."  So  she  re 
paired  to  his  study  and  gave  a  detailed  account 
of  her  recent  experience  with  the  newsboys,  her 
visits  to  their  homes,  and  the  general  condition 
of  the  poor  people  in  that  part  of  the  city  of 
Chattahooche.  She  wanted  to  do  what  she  could 
to  improve  their  condition  by  letting  the  sunlight 
into  some  of  their  homes,  at  least;  but  the  need 

59 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

was  so  great,  the  poverty  and  degradation  so  over 
whelming,  that  she  almost  hesitated  to  go  for 
ward.  "Dr.  Goodfellow,  do  tell  me  what  to  do, 
and  how  to  do  it,"  she  implored,  with  an  earnest 
ness  that  disturbed  the  pastor's  accustomed 
equanimity. 

The  doctor  was  delighted  to  hear  of  the  good 
fruit  produced  by  his  prayer-meeting  address.  He 
assured  her  of  his  entire  sympathy  with  the  work, 
and  promised  all  the  support  he  could  command. 
He  called  her  attention  to  the  great  work  of  Lady 
Huntingdon,  Elizabeth  Fry,  Sarah  Martin,  Lady 
Somerset,  and  other  elect  women  of  social  emi 
nence  and  wealth  in  England  and  this  country. 
The  Master  had  led  her  into  this  field;  she  could 
not  retreat.  Calif  Omar  had  said,  "Four  things 
come  not  back:  the  spoken  word,  the  sped  arrow, 
the  spent  life,  the  neglected  opportunity." 

England's  great  bard  had  proclaimed, — 

"To  thine  own  self  be  true, 
And  it  must  follow,  as  the  night  the  day, 
Thou  canst  not  then  be  false  to  any  man." 

Our  own  Holland  had  sung, — 

"  I  hold  this  thing  to  be  grandly  true — 
That  a  noble  deed  is  a  step  toward  God, 
Lifting  the  soul  from  the  common  sod 
To  a  purer  air,  and  a  broader  view." 

60 


THE  PASTOR'S  COUNSEL. 

The  wise  man  of  Israel  had  said,  "He  that 
giveth  to  the  poor  lendeth  to  the  Lord."  The 
Lord's  promise  never  goes  to  protest;  he  always 
pays. 

* 

The  great  Teacher  gives  the  rule  of  final  judg 
ment  on  which  destiny  hinges,  "Inasmuch  as  ye 
have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye 
have  done  it  unto  me."  He  never  forgets  our 
labor  of  love.  The  reward  is  sure.  Like  a  liber 
ated  bird,  which  sometimes  soars  aloft  and  re 
turns  at  night  to  its  cage,  a  good  deed  sent  out 
on  wing  is  pretty  sure  to  return,  laden  with  bene 
diction,  to  nest  in  the  heart  that  sent  it.  "God 
bless  you,  Mrs.  McCord,  as  I  know  he  will.  I 
almost  envy  you  your  grand  opportunity  and  your 
ability  to  do  so  much  for  him  whom  we  love," 
concluded  the  pastor. 

"I  thank  you  very  much,  dear  pastor,  for  your 
good  words  of  sympathy,  encouragement,  and  in 
spiration,"  said  Mrs.  McCord.  "I  will  not  re 
treat.  Whither  He  leads  I  will  follow.  But  I 
want  to  ask  you  a  very  important  question.  Some 
of  my  dear  friends  are  quite  solicitous  about  my 
social  position,  assuming  that  I  must  abandon  it, 
give  up  my  friends  and  the  Church,  literally  sell 

61 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

all  I  have  and  follow  Him,  in  order  to  do  the 
work  which  he  seems  to  be  pointing  out  for  me. 
Now,  must  I  do  this ;  or  can  I  still  hold  my  place 
in  the  social  world,  retain  my  friends,  and  con 
form  to  all  rules  and  customs  in  society  that  are 
not  absolutely  forbidden  by  the  Master  ?" 

"In  all  things  for  which  you  have  not  a 
specific,  'thus  saith  the  Lord,'  you  must  be  your 
own  judge,"  answered  the  pastor.  "But  I  see  no 
reason  why  you  may  not  retain  your  accustomed 
place  in  the  circles  where  you  have  hitherto 
moved,  thus  holding  your  influence  over  your 
friends,  and  carrying  the  prestige  of  your  exalted 
social  station  into  your  new  work.  He  that  has 
opened  to  you  this  marvelous  field  will  lead  you. 
Follow  the  light  as  he  may  give  you  light,  in 
answer  to  honest  prayer,  and  you  will  make  no 
mistakes.  When  you  want  to  hold  a  meeting 
among  the  Lord's  poor,  advise  me,  and  I  will  be 
glad  to  serve  you  and  my  Master." 


VIII. 

DEATH  AND  BURIAL  OF  JAMMIE  McFADDEN. 

THE  next  morning,  as  Mrs.  McCord  was  scan 
ning  the  Tribune,  her  eyes  fell  upon  the  following 
item  of  local  news : 

"A  SAD  ACCIDENT. — Yesterday  afternoon,  as 
a  little  newsboy  named  Jammie  McFadden,  who 
is  lame  because  of  the  shortness  of  one  leg,  was 
attempting  to  cross  the  street  with  a  bundle  of 
papers  in  his  hands,  he  fell  on  the  track  imme 
diately  in  front  of  a  moving  car.  The  wheels 
passed  over  the  lame  lirnb.  He  was  at  once  car 
ried  to  his  mother's  room  in  the  Hathaway  Tene 
ment  Block,  close  by,  where  his  leg  was  amputated 
just  above  the  knee.  The  brave  little  fellow  bore 
the  operation  like  a  hero.  He  was  resting  easy 
at  last  report,  but  it  is  thought  he  was  injured 
internally,  and  doubts  of  his  recovery  are  enter 
tained." 

Desiring  to  reach  the  suffering  boy  as  soon 
as  possible,  Mrs.  McCord  immediately  ordered 
her  own  carriage.  Remembering  Jammie's  re- 

63 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

quest  that  she  should  bring  "de  little  kid  angel" 
the  next  time  she  visited  him,  she  asked  Adelia 
to  go  with  her.  Just  as  they  were  seated  in  the 
carriage,  Bud  came  running  on  the  sidewalk,  and 
handed  Mrs.  McCord  a  note.  She  opened  and 
read: 

"MRS.  McCoRD, — Me  dear  little  Jammie  's 
a-dyin?,  and  me  poor  heart  is  a-breakin'.  He  wants 
to  see  yees.  Coome  quick.  MRS.  MCFADDEN." 

Mrs.  McCord  directed  her  coachman  to  drive 
as  fast  as  possible  to  the  Hathaway  Tenement 
Block.  When  she  entered  the  room  she  found 
Jammie  lying  on  a  very  plain  pallet  of  straw, 
supported  by  two  boards,  the  ends  resting  on  two 
small  boxes.  His  father  and  mother,  with  Bud's 
mother,  and  an  Irish  policeman,  were  the  only 
persons  present.  Jammie  was  very  pale  and  weak 
from  the  loss  of  blood.  When  he  saw  Mrs.  Mc 
Cord  and  Adelia,  his  eyes  brightened,  and  a  sad 
smile  crept  slowly  over  his  little  face.  "I  was 
crossin'  de  street,"  he  said,  "to  sell  a  pape  to  de 
cop,  and  I  failed  down,  and  de  wheels  catched  me 
leg.  Say,  ware  is  de  udder  leg?  Wat  de  doctor 
cut  it  off  fur  ?  Did  youse  cum  to  take  me  to  heben, 
64 


DEATH  OF  JAMMIE  M'FADDEN. 

ware  youse  hab  de  purty  flow'rs,  an'  de  picters, 
an'  de  noice  tings  to  eat  ?  Dey  does  n't  hab  no 
street-cars  dare,  does  dey?" 

"Yes,  Jammie,"  said  Mrs.  McCord,  as  she  tried 
to  hide  her  tears;  "a  good  strong  Man  will  take 
you  to  heaven." 

"Was  dat  him  at  youse  house  de  udder  day  ?" 

"No,  Jammie ;  a  stronger  and  better  Man  than 
he  will  come  for  you." 

"Wat  am  hes  noime,  and  how  does  hes  look  ?" 
inquired  the  little  sufferer,  with  some  anxiety 
about  the  coming  of  an  entire  stranger. 

"His  name  is  Jesus,  and  he  said,  'Suffer  little 
children  to  come  unto  me.'  Did  you  ever  hear 
of  him,  Jammie  ?" 

"Yes  'am ;  I  hear'd  de  Salbation  lassie  singin' 
about  him  de  udder  night  just  afore  the  car  struct 
me.  He  do  n't  care  nuffin'  'bout  a  poor  kid,  de 
likes  of  me." 

"Yes,  he  does,  Jammie;  and  he  sent  me  to 
tell  you  he  was  coming  for  you." 

"How  soon  will  hes  come?  We  haint  got  no 
chare  for  hes  to  sot  on  when  hes  comes." 

"O,  do  n't  worry  about  that,  Jammie ;  he  will 
not  need  a  chair." 

6  65 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

Observing  Adelia,  Jammie  inquired:  "Is  dat 
de  little  kid  angel?  Youse  sed  you  would  brin' 
'er  de  next  time.  Wud  de  little  angel  please  sing 
furdiskid?" 

Adelia  drew  a  little  closer  to  the  bed,  holding 
the  hand  of  her  mother,  and  sang  that  sweet  little 
song: 

"Jesus  will  help  you  ;  Jesus  will  help  you ; 

Help  you  with  grace  from  on  high ; 
The  weakest  and  poorest  the  Savior  is  calling, 
Jesus  will  help  if  you  try." 

By  this  time  they  were  all  in  tears  except  the 
singer,  while  the  rough  policeman  turned  his  face 
away,  and  looked  out  of  the  window  to  hide  his 
emotion. 

"Wat  's  youse  all  a-cryin'  fur  ?  Youse  makes 
me  feel  bad,"  said  Jammie,  while  his  voice,  grow 
ing  weaker  all  the  time,  quivered  a  little. 

"Won't  you  try,  Jammie  ?"  said  Mrs.  McCord. 

"Yes  'am ;  I  is  a  a-tryin,"  replied  the  little 
fellow.  "Is  de  night  a-comin'?  Light  de  lamp, 
mudder;  I  can't  see  youse  all  very  much.  Who 
am  dat  man?  Am  dat  de  strong  man  a-comin' 
fur  me?  I  sees  him  a-comin'  down  de  big  hill, 
wid  a  white  robe  in  hes  hand.  All  de  purty 
66 


DEATH  OF  JAMMIE  M'FADDEN. 

angels  am  a-comin'  wid  him.  He  's  a-comin' 
tow'rd  me.  Mudder,  I  '11  hab  to  go  wid  him,  he  's 
axin'  me  so  noice.  Mudder,  won't  you  go  wid  me  ? 
Fadder,  won't  you  go  too  ?" 

Just  then  Bud  entered  the  room.  Mrs.  Mc- 
Cord  took  him  by  the  hand  and  led  him  to  the 
bedside  of  Jammie.  After  a  few  moments, 
Jammie  opened  his  eyes,  and  when  he  saw  Bud, 
said:  "I 's  a-goin'  to  heben,  Bud.  De  last  edishun 
am  out  and  sold.  'Ere  7s  yer  mornin'  Trib-b-b-. 
G-o-o-d-b-y-e,  B-u-d."  Then  he  rallied  a  little 
and  said:  "Put  out  de  lamp.  It  am  daylight  now. 
O,  de  purty  flow'rs,  an'  de  good  angels!  O,  de 
light,  de  b'utif ul  light !  Who  am  dat  little  angel 
reachin'  his  hands  to  me  ?  Dat  looks  like  Tammie 
[a  little  brother  who  died  when  three  years  old]. 
I  must  go.  De 's  all  a-beck'nin'  me  to  cum. 
G-o-o-d-b ." 

All  stood  speechless  for  a  few  moments,  find 
ing  relief  only  in  silent  tears  and  smothered  sobs. 
Jammie's  father  was  the  first  to  break  the  silence. 
"The  bairn  was  always  a  gude  laddie.  I  dinna 
ken  an  onkaind  woard  he  spake  to  his  mither  or 
his  f  ayther.  'Ere  's  me  'and,  Jammie,  to  meet 
ye  ower  there,"  and  he  took  the  little  white  hand, 

67 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

still  warm,  into  his  own,  and  holding  it,  continued: 
"He  looks  so  muckle  laike  Tammie.  It  will  be 
very  lonesum  when  he  is  gane.  I  dinna  ken  how 
his  mither  and  me  will  leeve  without  the  laddie. 
Gude-bye,  Jammie,  gude-bye." 

The  Irish  policeman,  who  had  not  spoken  until 
now,  ventured,  with  true  Irish  earnestness,  this 
tribute:  "There  niver  was  a  betther  lad  in  the 
ward.  It 's  mesilf  that  always  loved  the  b'y,  and 
any  mon  that  dares  to  conthradict  what  I  say 
will  fail  the  waight  of  me  shelaily.  I  belave  the 
lad  went  strate  to  heven,  without  aven  stoppin' 
to  take  off  his  cap  to  the  holy  St.  Pether.  And 
it  ?s  mesilf  that  will  be  afther  thryin'  to  mate 
him  there,  though  by  the  mim'ry  of  St.  Pathrick, 
I  may  have  to  spend  soomtime  in  purgat'ory  on 
the  way.  But  niver  moind  that." 

Mrs.  McCord  laid  her  hands  on  Mrs.  McFad- 
den's  shoulder,  and  lovingly  said:  "Poor  little 
Jammie  is  now  at  rest.  You  will  keep  your 
promise  to  meet  him." 

"To  be  shure  I  will,  Mrs.  McCord.  I  would 
be  plazed  to  go  this  minute  if  I  could." 

Mrs.  McCord  stepped  aside  and  soliloquized 
thus  for  a  moment:  "  I  have  quietly  trodden  the 
68 


DEATH  OF  JAMMIE  M'FADDEN. 

aisles  of  the  grandest  cathedral  of  the  greatest 
nation  on  the  earth,  amid  the  sleeping  dust  of 
the  world's  most  eminent  men  and  women,  with 
the  forms  of  the  departed  dead,  chiseled  in  marble 
or  painted  on  canvas,  looking  down  upon  me; 
I  have  felt  the  solemn  hush  of  the  place,  and  yet 
fancied  I  could  almost  hear  the  sound  of  voices 
now  'still/  or  feel  the  touch  of  hands  now  Van 
ished/  as  I  literally  walked  through  these  cham 
bers  of  the  dead.  But  I  have  never  been  so  im 
pressed  with  the  truth  of  immortality,  and  the 
reality  of  a  Divine  presence,  as  in  this  simple 
abode  to-day,  when  God  sent  his  chariots  and 
angels  to  convey  this  little  unknown  newsboy  to 
the  mansions  above." 

Mrs.  McCord  begged  the  privilege  of  making 
all  the  arrangements  for  the  funeral,  which  was 
to  occur  at  two  o'clock  the  next  afternoon,  and 
of  meeting  all  expenses.  The  following  news 
boys  were  selected  as  pallbearers:  George  Bud- 
dington,  Ole  Olson,  Jacob  Isaacs,  and  Joseph 
Banker.  Dr.  Goodfellow  conducted  the  religious 
services.  Mrs.  McCord  had  sent  a  rug  which 
nearly  covered  the  floor,  with  a  dozen  chairs,  and 
a  few  plain  pictures,  all  of  which  were  left  per- 

69 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

manently  in  the  house.  A  few  flowers  were  also 
placed  on  the  white  casket.  The  two  rooms  were 
crowded  with  the  families  of  the  other  eleven 
newsboys  and  other  friends.  Dr.  Goodfellow 
spoke  brief  but  loving  words  of  sympathy  to  the 
parents,  and  of  counsel  to  all  present.  The  hymn, 
"Jesus  will  help  if  you  try,"  led  by  Adelia,  was 
sung.  A  neatly-dressed  and  respectable-looking 
stranger  was  present,  whom  nobody  seemed  to 
know.  He  was  observed  to  look  for  quite  a  while 
at  the  pale  face  of  little  Jammie,  and  then,  turn 
ing  toward  the  wall,  his  lips  were  seen  moving, 
apparently  in  silent  prayer,  as  he  wiped  an  un 
bidden  tear  from  his  eye.  Then  he  retired  from 
the  company  before  any  one  could  speak  to  him. 
They  laid  Jammie  McFadden  away  on  the  shore 
of  the  great  lake,  where,  amid  the  sighing  of  the 
winds  and  the  sobbing  of  the  waves,  his  little  body 
will  sleep  until  the  "strong  Man"  calls  it  forth 
on  the  morning  of  the  great  uprising  of  the  dead, 
the  stars  meantime  keeping  vigil  over  the  sacred 
dust  until  the  consummation  of  all  things. 

Mrs.  McCord  was  now  linked  by  another  tie 
to  the  newsboys  and  their  families,  and  to  others 
in  the  ward.  The  door  was  opening  wider  and 

70 


DEATH  OF  JAMMIE  M'FADDEN. 

still  wider.  She  seemed  to  be  irresistibly  led  on 
further  and  further.  She  was  being  directed  by 
One  who  makes  no  mistakes,  and  she  was  cheer 
fully  following.  She  was  having  a  heavy  draft 
upon  her  sympathy ;  but  she  was  already  receiving 
her  "recompense"  in  part. 


n 


IX. 

SENSATION  IN  THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  UPPER 
STRATA. 

THE  next  Sabbath  was  a  beautiful,  soft, 
autumnal  day.  The  leaves  were  changing  from 
summer  green  to  a  golden  hue  of  many  shades, 
suggestive  of  the  maturity  and  ripening  of  right 
eous  character.  Some  were  falling  to  the  ground, 
emblems  of  the  ending  of  a  finished  life.  The 
grass  in  the  lawns  had  that  rich  emerald  tinge 
that  characterizes  it  for  a  short  time  before  it 
succumbs  to  the  chilling  winds  and  biting  frosts 
of  the  lake  region,,  The  singing  of  the  birds  did 
not  have  that  bright  and  youthful  cadence  of  the 
springtime,  when  they  first  make  their  appear 
ance,  but  partook  rather  of  a  slight  minor  chord, 
yet  mature  and  deep,  as  if  they  had  learned  some 
thing  of  the  shortness  of  life  from  the  fleeting 
summer,  and  were  anticipating  a  change  of  scene, 
if  not  an  end  of  their  songs.  It  was  just  such  a 

72 


SENSATION  IN  CHURCH. 

day  as  would  incline  all  thoughtful  people  to  find 
their  way  to  a  temple  of  worship. 

The  Church  of  the  Upper  Strata  was  crowded 
with  as  fashionable  and  wealthy  a  congregation 
as  ever  convened  in  the  great  city  of  Chatta- 
hooche.  For  a  half  hour  the  avenue  in  front 
of  the  building  was  filled  with  magnificent  private 
conveyances,  drawn  by  splendid  horses,  decked 
in  silver-mounted  harness,  in  charge  of  gayly- 
liveried  coachmen.  Two  Negro  servants  met  the 
people  at  their  carriage-doors  and  directed  them 
to  the  entrance  of  the  place  of  worship.  Splen 
didly-attired  ushers  preceded  the  gathering  throng 
to  their  pews,  while  the  great  organ  softly  whis 
pered  the  sweet  melodies  of  a  sacred  sonata.  The 
air  was  vocal  with  the  rustling  of  satins  and  silks, 
like  the  swish  of  angel  wings.  The  glitter  of 
diamonds,  pearls,  and  other  precious  jewels,  as 
brilliant  and  numerous  as  those  that  sparkled  on 
the  gates  of  the  heavenly  city,  combined  with 
radiant  sunbeams  flowing  through  the  stained- 
glass  windows,  presented  a  picture  of  mellow 
beauty  not  often  witnessed.  All  were  proud  of 
their  magnificent  temple,  their  superb  music,  their 
ten-thousand-dollar  organ,  their  eloquent  young 

73 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

pastor,  and  their  own  lofty  social  standing  and 
assumed  financial  security.  Doubtless  many  con 
gratulated  themselves  that  they  were  so  comfort 
ably  situated,  never  dreaming  they  could  be  dis 
turbed.  Dr.  Goodfellow  had,  during  the  week, 
thought  much  of  what  Mrs.  McCord  had  reported 
concerning  her  work,  and  the  material,  intellec 
tual,  and  religious  destitution  of  the  people  of  the 
"Wicked  Ward." 

As  he  surveyed  this  great  congregation,  which 
represented  wealth,  social  power,  intellectual  bril 
liancy,  and  unmeasured  possibilities  for  uplifting 
the  oppressed,  he  could  hear  the  cry  of  widows 
and  orphans ;  the  appeal  of  overworked  and  under 
paid  women  and  girls  of  the  "sweat-shops ;"  the 
blasphemy  and  bacchanalian  revelry  of  saloons 
and  gamling-hells ;  the  violent  screams  of  de 
bauched  virtue;  the  devilish  jeers  and  jokes  of 
lustful  men ;  the  groans  of  the  dying  in  the  midst 
of  fetid  air  and  foul  water ;  the  protest  of  blush 
ing  purity  in  rooms  where  a  dozen  or  more  of 
both  sexes  were  crowded  together,  like  cattle  in 
a  stock-car.  When  he  remembered  that  his 
Church  was  doing  nothing  to  relieve  or  mitigate 
these  awful  conditions,  excepting  what  Mrs. 
74 


SENSATION  IN  CHURCH. 

McCord  was  proposing  and  doing,  and  that,  for 
even  this,  she  was  already  becoming  the  subject 
of  unfriendly  criticism  and  the  target  for  ironical 
shafts,  his  soul  was  stirred.  He  needed  to  pray 
for  the  grace  of  self-control  and  temperate  speech. 
He  had  selected  for  his  text  this  morning:  "For 
I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  no  meat:  I 
was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  no  drink:  I  was  a 
stranger,  and  ye  took  me  not  in:  naked,  and  ye 
clothed  me  not:  sick,  and  in  prison,  and  ye  visited 
me  not.  .  .  .  Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  not  to 
one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it  not  to  me." 
The  introductory  services  were  over,  excepting 
the  solo  just  before  the  sermon.  The  best  vocalist 
which  a  salary  of  fifteen  hundred  dollars  would 
command  rendered  a  magnificent  composition  on 
the  ineffable  glory  and  superlative  joy  of  the 
eternal  life.  As  the  singer  took  her  seat,  amid 
the  retreating  harmonies  of  the  splendid  organ, 
the  faces  of  the  people  had  an  appearance  of  in 
describable  self-satisfaction  and  mutual  admira- 
'tion.  Just  as  Dr.  Goodfellow  rose  to  read  his 
text,  a  very  respectable-looking  gentleman,  oc 
cupying  an  end  seat  of  the  middle  aisle,  near  the 
front,  stepped  out  into  the  aisle,  and  addressing 

75 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

the  pastor,  asked  permission  to  repeat  just  a  few 
words  from  the  Scriptures.  He  was  a  man  about 
thirty-five  years  of  age,  with  full  whiskers  and  a 
moustache  closely  trimmed,  with  a  slight  sprink 
ling  of  premature  iron-gray  in  his  hair  and  beard, 
and  about  five  feet  ten  inches  in  height.  His 
dress  was  neither  shabby  nor  extravagant,  but 
moderately  genteel,  such  as  would  not  attract  at 
tention  anywhere,  or  distinguish  him  in  any  crowd. 
His  face  was  open  and  kind,  just  such  as  would 
invite  confidence  and  approach  from  any  one  in 
trouble.  His  voice  was  a  strong,  sympathetic 
baritone,  full  of  pathos.  There  was  nothing  of 
the  "holy  tone"  in  it,  indicative  of  death  and  the 
judgment-day;  nor  anything  of  the  cant  and  in 
tolerance  of  the  professional  crank  or  the  peri 
patetic  fanatic.  He  was  a  stranger  to  all.  No 
one  had  ever  seen  him  before,  excepting  the  pas 
tor  and  Mrs.  McCord,  both  of  whom  recognized 
him  as  the  unknown  man  at  Jammie  McFadden's 
funeral.  To  all  others  he  was  like  Melchisedec 
in  the  matter  of  his  genealogy,  and  like  John  the 
Baptist  in  the  suddenness  of  his  appearing.  There 
was  an  awesomeness  in  the  air  of  the  place,  and 
a  significant  quietness  among  the  people,  like  that 

76 


SENSATION  IN  CHURCH. 

which  precedes  a  cyclone  or  the  eruption  of  a 
volcano.  The  pastor  did  not  deny  the  stranger's 
request,  but  signed  his  assent  to  proceed.  The 
unknown  man  then  spoke  the  following  Scripture 
texts,  facing  the  congregation: 

"Cry  aloud,  spare  not,  lift  up  thy  voice  like 
a  trumpet,  and  show  my  people  their  trans 
gression,  and  the  house  of  Jacob  their  sins.  Be 
hold,  in  the  day  of  your  fast  ye  find  pleasure, 
and  exact  all  your  labors.  Is  it  such  a  fast  that 
I  have  chosen?  Is  not  this  the  fast  that  I  have 
chosen  ?  to  loose  the  bands  of  wickedness,  to  undo 
the  heavy  burdens,  and  to  let  the  oppressed  go 
free,  and  that  ye  break  every  yoke  ?  Is  it  not  to 
deal  thy  bread  to  the  hungry,  and  that  thou  bring 
the  poor  that  are  cast  out  to  thy  house?  when  thou 
seest  the  naked,  that  thou  clothe  him ;  and  that 
thou  hide  not  thyself  from  thine  own  flesh  ?  Then 
shall  thy  light  break  forth  as  the  morning,  and 
thine  health  shall  spring  forth  speedily:  and  thy 
righteousness  shall  go  before  thee;  the  glory  of 
the  Lord  shall  be  thy  rereward.  .  .  .  Think 
not  that  I  am  come  to  send  peace  on  the  earth: 
I  came  not  to  send  peace,  but  a  sword.  He  that 
taketh  not  his  cross,  and  followeth  after  me,  is 

77 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

not  worthy  of  me.  He  that  findeth  his  life  shall 
lose  it:  and  he  that  loseth  his  life  for  my  sake 
shall  find  it.  And  whosoever  shall  give  to  drink 
unto  one  of  these  little  ones  a  cup  of  cold  water 
only  in  the  name  of  a  disciple,  he  shall  in  no  wise 
lose  his  reward.  Take  heed  how  ye  hear." 

Then  the  stranger  walked  slowly  down  the 
aisle  to  the  door.  With  his  hand  upon  the  door 
knob,  he  looked  back  upon  the  congregation,  and 
was  astonished  to  see  that  all  had  turned  in  their 
seats,  with  their  eyes  fixed  intently  upon  him. 
He  then  added  these  parting  words:  "How  beau 
tiful  upon  the  mountains  are  the  feet  of  him  that 
bringeth  good  tidings ;  that  publisheth  peace ;  that 
bringeth  good  tidings  of  good;  that  saith  unto 
Zion,  Thy  God  reigneth.  The  watchman  shall  lift 
up  the  voice;  with  the  voice  together  shall  they 
sing ;  for  they  shall  see  eye  to  eye,  when  the  Lord 
shall  bring  again  Zion." 

Then  he  quietly  left  the  church,  without  any 
one  having  an  opportunity  to  speak  to  him.  The 
people  looked  into  one  another's  faces,  and  at 
their  pastor,  who  remained  standing  through  the 
entire  incident.  He  looked  at  the  people  and 
toward  the  door  that  had  just  closed  on  the  de- 


SENSATION  IN  CHURCH. 

parting  stranger.  Without  speaking  a  word,  he 
first  read  his  text,  "Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  not 
unto  one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it  not  to  me." 
The  words  fell  with  an  unusual  weight  upon  the 
people ;  they  will  never  forget  them.  The  pastor 
stated  that  the  episode  which  had  just  occurred 
was  as  much  a  surprise  to  him  as  to  the  congre 
gation;  that  he  could  not  imagine  who  the 
stranger  was,  or  what  his  object  could  be.  "His 
words,  however,  were  Scriptural  and  most  sig 
nificant,  while  the  speaker  was  certainly  not  a 
fanatic  nor  a  crank.  Perhaps  we  may  hear  from 
him  again,  and  know  more  about  him."  Then  he 
delivered  a  very  plain,  tender,  but  wonderfully 
earnest  discourse,  defining  the  Church  and  its  most 
important  work.  It  was  not  a  social  club,  nor 
an  aesthetic  society,  nor  a  mutual-admiration  guild. 
It  was  rather  a  hospital  where  the  lame,  the  halt, 
the  blind,  and  the  poor  should  be  gathered  for 
treatment  and  for  edification  in  true  manhood. 
It  should  consider  and  further  everything  per 
taining  to  the  religious,  intellectual,  social,  sani 
tary,  and  industrial  improvement  of  the  people. 
If  it  did  not  do  this,  it  was  not  doing  the  work  of 
the  Master.  It  should  not  be  exclusive  of  any 

79 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

class  or  condition.  It  should  be  as  broad  as  the 
sympathy  of  its  Founder,  as  liberal  as  the  creed 
of  the  apostle  to  the  Gentiles,  as  tender  as  the 
loving  John,  and  as  practical  as  the  pointed  James, 
who  said  that  "Pure  religion  and  undefiled  before 
God  and  the  Father,  is  to  visit  the  fatherless  and 
widows  in  their  affliction,  and  to  keep  ourselves 
unspotted  from  the  world."  "I  am  afraid,"  he 
continued,  "our  Church  is  misnamed,  if  it  is 
understood  that  none  but  people  of  the  higher 
strata  are  to  be  welcomed  among  us.  History 
teaches  that  when  a  Church  fails  to  do  its  divinely- 
ordered  work,  it  forfeits  its  right  to  be  called  a 
Christian  Church,  and  will  sooner  or  later  be 
supplanted  by  another  more  'after  the  mind  of 
the  Master.'  Brethren,  I  feel  deeply  on  this  sub 
ject.  We  must  change  our  policy  and  conform 
to  the  teaching  and  methods  of  the  Man  of 
Nazareth,  otherwise  I  am  afraid  our  days  as  a 
Church  will  soon  be  numbered." 

The  people  of  the  great  congregation  never 
retired  from  a  service  so  quietly  and  solemnly. 
But  little  social  intercourse  was  had  in  the  aisles 
or  at  the  doors.  Various  opinions  were  expressed 
about  the  pastor's  sermon  and  the  unusual  ad- 

80 


SENSATION  IN  CHURCH. 

dress  of  the  stranger.  All  admitted  the  sincerity 
and  devotion  of  the  pastor,  but  some  criticised 
the  stranger.  An  indefinable  feeling  was  in  the 
air  to  the  effect  that  the  Church  of  the  Upper 
Strata  was  approaching  some  kind  of  a  crisis. 


81 


X. 

MRS.  McCORD  DISCUSSED  IN  THE  LADIES'  CLUB. 

ON  Tuesday  of  this  week  the  Ladies'  Club  of 
the  Church  of  the  Upper  Strata  met  at  the  resi 
dence  of  Mrs.  Patterson,  who  was  its  president. 
The  uppermost  thought  in  all  minds  was  the  ser 
mon  and  incident  of  the  preceding  Sabbath,  and 
the  new  departure  of  Mrs.  McCord.  So  dominat 
ing  was  this  thought  that,  for  the  time,  all  other 
things  were  forgotten.  Mrs.  Patterson  called  the 
Club  to  order,  and  remarked  that  it  might  be  well 
to  consider,  first,  some  recent  occurrences  in  their 
Church.  "It  seems  strange  to  me,"  she  said,  "that 
our  pastor  should  be  changing  his  policy  and  style 
of  preaching.  What  are  we  coming  to,  when  an 
entire  stranger  can  interrupt  the  solemn  services 
of  the  sanctuary  as  was  done  last  Sabbath?  It 
nearly  made  me  sick,  after  that  splendid  solo,  to 
listen  to  such  an  harangue  as  he  gave  us.  But 
what  distresses  me  most  of  all  is  to  think  that 
Mrs.  McCord,  whom  we  all  so  highly  esteem  and 

82 


A  DISCUSSION  IN  THE  LADIES'  CLUB. 

have  always  delighted  to  follow,  should  be  doing 
such  strange  things.  I  suppose  the  ladies  know 
that  she  has  recently  had  a  lot  of  those  horrid 
'street  Arabs/  the  newsboys,  at  her  home  for 
dinner,  and  that  she  has  actually  been  making 
calls  on  the  mothers  of  these  boys.  To  think 
that  a  leading  member  of  the  Church  of  the  Upper 
Strata  would  so  forget  herself,  and  so  humiliate 
her  friends,  is  simply  incomprehensible  to  me. 
O  dear !  What  shall  we  do  ?" 

"If  things  go  on  this  way,  we  might  as  well 
change  our  church  into  a  Salvation  Army  bar 
racks,  or  a  Methodist  revival  outfit,"  said  Mrs. 
B.  with  a  sarcastic  smile. 

Mrs.  F.  thought  "it  was  only  one  of  those 
temporary  frenzies  that  sometimes  seize  even  good 
people,  and  that  Mrs.  McCord  and  the  pastor 
would  come  out  all  right  before  long." 

Mrs.  D.  was  greatly  outraged  in  her  feelings 
that  "the  pastor  never  interposed  an  objection  to 
that  crank  speaking  Sunday,  and  that  the  officers 
of  the  Church  made  no  attempt  to  arrest  him  for 
disturbing  the  worship  of  a  Christian  assembly, 
the  most  wealthy  and  aristocratic  of  the  city. 
What  will  our  society  friends  say?"  and  she  ap- 

83 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

plied  her  smelling-bottle  and  fanned  herself 
briskly. 

Mrs.  P.  thought  it  was  "indeed  strange  if 
people  of  high  birth  and  eminent  social  rank  could 
not  worship  with  their  own  kind,  and  in  a  con 
genial  way,  when  they  paid  for  it,  without  being 
disturbed  with  sermons  about  the  condition  of 
hoodlums  and  threatenings  about  the  judgment- 
day."  And  then  she  removed  her  eye-glasses, 
looked  through  her  lorgnette  at  the  ladies  in  the 
furthest  end  of  the  room,  wiped  and  replaced  her 
glasses,  turned  around  in  her  chair,  and  settled 
down  with  an  air  of  superb  satisfaction,  looking 
very  wise. 

Mrs.  T.  suggested  that  "if  Mrs.  McCord  felt 
called  to  work  among  the  poorer  classes,  there 
could  be  no  objection  to  her  joining  some  Church 
that  was  in  sympathy  with  that  kind  of  charity. 
She  is  a  lady  of  intelligence  and  culture,  and  she 
will  certainly  not  try  to  impose  her  opinions  or 
plans  upon  a  high-class  Church  like  ours,  whose 
field  of  operations  is  exclusively  among  people  of 
the  highest  grade.  I  think  it  would  be  wise  for 
our  president  to  suggest  to  her  that  she  might 
withdraw.  Dr.  Goodfellow  can  resign  if  our 

84 


A  DISCUSSION  IN  THE  LADIES'  CLUB. 

Church  is  not  congenial  to  him ;"  and  then  she  put 
her  cambric  handkerchief  to  her  mouth,  coughed 
a  mild  cough,  and  looked  as  if  she  had  solved  the 
problem. 

Several  others  spoke  in  the  same  vein.  It 
seemed  as  if  the  sentiment  was  all  going  one  way. 
But  a  close  observer  might  have  noticed  some 
agitation  and  whispering  among  the  ladies  who 
had  not  yet  spoken.  After  a  few  moments'  pause, 
Mrs.  R,  a  middle-aged  lady,  of  much  influence  in 
the  club,  ventured  the  opinion  that  "it  might  be 
well  to  move  slowly.  There  is  danger  in  haste. 
Too  much  is  involved  in  this  matter  to  talk  lightly 
about  our  pastor  resigning  and  Mrs.  McCord  with 
drawing.  Furthermore,  we  are  all  fallible  crea 
tures,  and  it  might  be  possible  that  they  are  right 
and  we  are  wrong.  At  any  rate,  I  counsel  modera 
tion  and  patience." 

As  she  closed  a  shade  of  disappointment  passed 
over  the  faces  of  the  first  speakers.  Others  were 
also  encouraged  to  express  themselves.  Mrs.  L., 
a  little  woman  of  strong  independent  proclivities, 
and  with  a  good  deal  of  spirit,  said: 

"Well,  it  is  my  opinion  that  it  is  about  time 
something  were  done  to  stir  this  old  fossilized 

85 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

Church.  We  have  not  had  a  soul  converted  in 
the  last  twenty-five  years  that  anybody  has  ever 
heard  of.  We  seem  to  be  wrapped  up  in  our 
selves,  and  spend  most  of  our  time  in  mutual 
compliments  and  admiration.  Anybody  with  an 
enthusiastic  nature  will  soon  cool  off  here.  There 
is  certainly  refrigerating  power  enough  in  the 
Church  of  the  Upper  Strata  to  prevent  immediate 
decomposition,  and,  of  course,  that  counts  for 
something.  For  my  part,  I  hope  that  unknown 
man  will  come  again  and  stir  up  the  dry  bones. 
And  as  for  the  newsboys  and  their  poor  mothers, 
I  hope  Mrs.  McCord  will  bring  a  street-car  load 
of  them  next  Sabbath,  and  seat  them  in  the 
front  pews.  It  would  give  variety  and  zest  to 
the  service.'7 

At  the  close  of  these  remarks  there  was  a  gen 
eral  stir  among  the  ladies;  some  were  laughing, 
and  some  were  frowning.  The  president  rapped 
on  the  table  for  order.  Three  or  four  sprang  to 
their  feet  to  speak,  though  hitherto  all  the  speak 
ers  had  remained  sitting.  Some  one  in  the  com 
pany  then  started  the  familiar  hymn, 

"  Blest  be  the  tie  that  binds 
Our  hearts  in  Christian  love." 

86 


A  DISCUSSION  IN  THE  LADIES'  CLUB. 

This,  though  slightly  grotesque,  had  the  effect 
of  quieting  the  excitement  a  little,  when  Mrs.  S. 
delivered  herself  as  follows: 

"Ladies,  I  believe  something  is  going  to  hap 
pen;  the  signs  are  appearing;  there  is  a  noise  in 
the  air.  The  Lord  is  calling  this  Church  to  do 
something  for  the  world.  It  has  been  working 
chiefly  for  itself  hitherto.  I  say  'Amen'  to  all 
Mrs.  McCord  is  doing,  and  I  stand  by  Dr.  Good- 
fellow.  That  unknown  man  said  something  about 
the  Master  not  'coming  to  bring  peace,  but  a 
sword.'  May  be  the  'sword/  or  something  else, 
is  even  now  hanging  over  this  Church." 

These  remarks  did  not  tend  to  quiet  things 
very  much.  Some  of  the  ladies  were  now  in  tears ; 
others  were  shaking  their  heads  and  whispering 
aloud  to  each  other.  Mrs.  Patterson  asked  the 
servant  to  lower  the  windows  and  let  in  some  fresh 
air.  Some  one  suggested  that  it  might  be  well 
to  pray  a  little  before  they  proceeded  any  further. 
The  president  said:  "A  good  suggestion.  Will 
some  lady  please  pray?"  All  bowed  their  heads, 
but  no  one  prayed.  Perhaps  not  a  member  of 
the  Club  had  ever  prayed  publicly  in  her  life. 
Fortunately,  however,  a  good  Methodist  sister, 

87 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

who  was  visiting  a  member,  and  had  an  invitation 
to  come  with  her  to  the  meeting  that  afternoon, 
relieved  the  embarrassment.  When  it  became 
evident  that  no  one  would  respond  to  the  presi 
dent's  request,  her  friend  nudged  her,  and  said: 
"Do  pray  and  help  us  out  of  this  plight.  You 
know  how ;  we  do  n't."  She  kneeled  and  offered 
this  brief  petition: 

"Dear  Lord,  these  good  sisters  seem  to  have 
come  to  the  'parting  of  the  way.'  They  are  very 
much  divided.  They  do  n't  seem  to  know  which 
way  to  go.  Some  feeling  is  manifested.  They 
seem  to  be  approaching  a  crisis  in  their  Church. 
Thou  art  evidently  calling  them  to  something  bet 
ter;  it  may  be  to  unknown  sacrifice,  or  to  un 
selfish  consecration  to  Christly  work.  Dear  Lord, 
temper  their  variant  spirits;  guide  them  to  right 
conclusions,  and  bless  them  with  the  mind  of  love; 
gentleness,  and  forbearance  that  characterized  the 
blessed  Savior.  Amen." 

Just  as  the  prayer  closed,  Mrs.  McCord  en 
tered  the  room.  The  president  was  a  little  con 
fused.  The  ladies  looked  at  each  other.  The 
situation  was  certainly  embarrassing.  Finally, 
some  one  suggested  that  the  Club  would  be  pleased 
88 


A  DISCUSSION  IN  THE  LADIES'  CLUB. 

to  hear  a  few  words  from  Mrs.  McCord  concern 
ing  her  new  work.  The  ladies  were  too  polite 
to  interpose  any  objection.  So,  without  knowing 
what  had  just  taken  place  in  the  meeting,  Mrs. 
McCord  gave  a  brief  and  very  tender  report  of 
her  recent  experience.  She  told  of  the  prayer- 
meeting  and  the  pastor's  address;  of  her  im 
pression  and  decision ;  of  the  dinner  for  the  twelve 
newsboys;  of  her  visit  to  their  homes;  of  their 
poverty  and  the  general  destitution  of  the  people 
in  the  "Wicked  Ward;"  of  the  death  and  burial 
of  little  Jammie  McFadden;  of  the  great  peace 
that  had  come  to  her  in  this  new  work;  and  of 
her  determination  to  go  forward  as  the  Master 
might  open  the  way  and  direct..  She  would  not 
neglect  any  work  in  her  own  Church  that  she  had 
heretofore  been  doing ;  she  would  not  give  up  her 
place  among  her  many  dear  friends  with  whom 
she  had  been  associated  so  long;  she  did  not  ask 
any  of  the  ladies  to  join  her  in  her  new  field,  only 
as  the  Master  might  call  them;  she  hoped  she 
might  still  have  their  love,  their  sympathy,  and 
their  prayers. 

When  she  concluded,  most  of  the  ladies  were 
in  tears.    Those  who  had  spoken  so  sharply  against 

89 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

her  would  gladly  have  recalled  what  they  had  said ; 
but  Mrs.  Patterson  seemed  unmoved.  After  coolly 
but  politely  thanking  her  for  the  favor  she  had 
conferred  upon  the  Club,  she  declared  the  meet 
ing  adjourned. 


XL 

THE  UNKNOWN  MAN  VISITS  THE  DIAMOND 
SALOON. 

SUPERSTITION,  to  some  extent,  characterizes  all 
men.  Who  will  not  avoid,  if  possible,  looking  at 
the  new  moon  the  first  time,  over  the  left  shoul 
der,  or  starting  on  a  journey  on  Friday?  Protest 
as  much  as  we  may  that  we  do  not  believe  in 
such  things,  it  is  nevertheless  true  that  most  per 
sons  are  the  subjects  of  superstitious  fears.  The 
hooting  of  a  night-owl,  the  howling  of  a  dog  when 
some  one  is  sick — in  short,  any  unusual  noise  in 
any  unusual  place  sends  a  shiver  through  most 
of  us.  This  is  easily  explained  by  the  fact  of 
man's  instinctive  belief  in  the  presence  of  super 
natural  forces  and  beings  in  the  world.  It  is 
only  when  one  yields  to  excessive  superstitious 
fear  that  fanaticism  waits  in  one's  path. 

There  were  not  a  few  persons  in  the  Church 
of  the  Upper  Strata  who  were  very  strangely  im 
pressed  by  the  sudden  appearance  of  the  Unknown 
Man,  and  by  what  he  said.  Some  went  so  far 

91 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

as  to  suggest  that  he  might  be  a  prophet  sent  to 
warn  them  of  approaching  calamity,  though  what 
it  might  be  they  could  not  conjecture.  They  were 
in  prosperous  circumstances.  Everything  was 
moving  along  to  their  satisfaction,  judging  by 
superficial  appearances.  But  there  was  a  nameless 
feeling  among  a  number  that  something  was  go 
ing  to  happen  out  of  the  ordinary,  and  that  the 
appearance  of  the  Unknown  Man  might  be  a  warn 
ing.  And  they  were  confirmed  in  this  appre 
hension  by  an  examination  and  study  of  the  words 
of  Holy  Writ  which  he  had  uttered,  many  of 
them,  with  the  aid  of  their  concordances,  having 
sought  out  these  passages  in  their  Bibles. 

A  few  days  later  this  mysterious  character 
made  his  appearance  in  the  Diamond  Saloon,  in 
the  "Wicked  Ward."  This  was  the  largest,  and, 
if  possible,  the  most  disreputable  place  of  resort 
in  the  entire  ward.  There  were  connected  with 
it  a  wine-room  and  various  gambling  devices. 
Both  sexes,  especially  of  the  young,  were  enticed 
thither.  Many  mothers'  hearts  were  broken,  and 
their  lives  clouded,  by  the  wrecks  that  were  made 
in  this  saloon.  It  would  seem  that  this  Unknown 
Man,  being  in  search  of  the  pivotal  points  of  in- 
92 


THE  DIAMOND  SALOON. 

fluence,  both  for  good  and  evil,  among  the  high 
and  low,  had  learned  of  this  place.  So  one  night, 
about  ten  o'clock,  he  entered  the  Diamond.  There 
were  perhaps  fifty  people  present,  among  them 
quite  a  sprinkling  of  girls  from  fifteen  to  twenty 
years  old.  Some  were  standing  in  front  of  the 
bar,  drinking;  others  were  sitting  at  tables,  play 
ing  cards  or  throwing  dice.  All  were  more  or  less 
intoxicated.  Considerable  loud  talking  prevailed, 
with  an  occasional  ribald  song.  The  entrance  of 
the  stranger  was  not  observed,  or  at  least  attracted 
no  attention.  Looking  over  the  room  and  listen 
ing  for  a  few  moments,  he  rapped  several  times 
upon  the  counter  of  the  bar,  which  brought  com 
parative  quiet.  Then,  moving  toward  the  tables, 
he  mounted  a  chair,  and  in  a  clear,  distinct  voice 
spoke  as  follows : 

"Wine  is  a  mocker,  strong  drink  is  raging: 
and  whosoever  is  deceived  thereby  is  not  wise. 
Who  hath  woe  ?  who  hath  sorrow  ?  who  hath  con 
tentions?  who  hath  babbling?  who  hath  wounds 
without  cause?  who  hath  redness  of  eyes?  They 
that  tarry  long  at  the  wine;  they  that  go  to 
seek  mixed  wine.  Look  not  thou  upon  the  wine 
when  it  is  red,  when  it  giveth  its  color  in  the  cup, 

93 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

when  it  moveth  itself  aright.  At  the  last  it  biteth 
like  a  serpent,  and  stingeth  like  an  adder.  Thine 
eyes  shall  behold  strange  women,  and  thine  heart 
shall  utter  perverse  things.  Yea,  thou  shalt  be 
as  he  that  lieth  down  in  the  midst  of  the  sea,  or 
as  he  that  lieth  upon  the  top  of  a  mast.  .  .  .  Woe 
unto  him  that  giveth  his  neighbor  drink,  that  put- 
test  thy  bottle  to  him,  and  makest  him  drunken, 
that  thou  mayest  look  on  his  nakedness.  Thou  art 
filled  with  shame  for  glory ;  drink  thou  and  let  thy 
foreskin  be  uncovered ;  the  cup  of  the  Lord's  right 
hand  shall  be  turned  unto  thee,  and  shameful 
spewing  shall  be  on  thy  glory.  ...  Be  not  de 
ceived;  neither  fornicators,  nor  adulterers,  nor 
effeminate,  nor  abusers  of  themselves,  nor  thieves, 
nor  covetous,  nor  drunkards,  nor  revilers,  nor  ex 
tortioners,  shall  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God." 

"There,  that 's  enough,  old  man ;  this  hain't  no 
prayer-meeting"  said  one,  adding  a  nameless  ex 
pletive. 

"Put  him  out!  Put  him  out!"  cried  a  half 
dozen  others,  as  they  moved  toward  him  with 
threatening  aspect. 

"Let    him    alone!"    shouted    several    others. 
"This  is  a  free  country,  and  every  man  has  a  right 
94 


THE  DIAMOND  SALOON. 

to  express  his  own  opinion.  Go  on !  Go  on,  old 
man,  until  you  7ve  spoke  your  piece." 

This  seemed  to  quiet  the  more  boisterous  fel 
lows,  and  they  sat  down  again.  Then  the  speaker 
walked  toward  the  door,  but  before  going  out,  he 
turned  to  the  motley  crowd  and  said: 

"The  day  of  the  Lord  will  come  as  a  thief 
in  the  night,  in  the  which  the  heavens  shall  pass 
away  with  a  great  noise,  and  the  elements  shall 
melt  with  fervent  heat;  the  earth  also  and  the 
works  that  are  therein  shall  be  burned  up.  See 
ing,  therefore,  that  all  these  things  shall  be  dis 
solved,  what  manner  of  persons  ought  ye  to  be  in 
all  holy  conversation  and  godliness,  looking  unto 
the  coming  of  the  day  of  God,  wherein  the  heavens 
being  on  fire  shall  be  dissolved,  and  the  elements 
shall  melt  with  fervent  heat." 

The  cry  was  renewed:  "Put  him  out !  Put  him 
out !  We  've  had  enough  of  that  preachin',"  and 
suiting  the  action  to  the  word,  a  dozen  sprang  to 
their  feet,  and  started  towards  the  door.  As 
many  others  jumped  from  their  seats,  and  cried: 
"No  you  do  n't.  Let  him  alone.  He  's  all  right. 
Sit  down !  Sit  down,  you  crooks,"  and  stepping 
between  the  belligerent  fellows,  who  were  intent 

95 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

on  putting  him  out,  and  the  speaker,  they  pushed 
them  back  toward  their  seats  at  the  tables.  This 
was  the  signal  for  a  general  drunken  melee.  Blow 
after  blow  followed;  chairs  began  to  fly  through 
the  air;  tables  were  overturned;  beer-mugs  were 
flying  like  bullets  in  a  battle;  girls  were  scream 
ing;  the  lights  were  turned  down,  and  the  doors 
were  locked.  In  the  midst  of  the  uproar  the  Un 
known  Man  left  the  place,  without  any  one  seeing 
him,  excepting  a  policeman  who  met  him  at  the 
door  just  as  he  was  going  out.  Supposing  he  had 
something  to  do  with  the  row  within,  he  put  him 
under  arrest,  and  marched  him  off  to  the  nearest 
police  station,  where  he  was  bound  over  to  appear 
at  the  municipal  court  the  next  morning  under  the 
charge  of  disorderly  conduct.  Long  before  the 
officer  returned  to  the  Diamond,  all  the  inmates 
had  disappeared  through  a  side  door,  and  made 
good  their  escape. 

The  Unknown  Man  appeared  at  the  municipal 
court  the  next  morning  at  nine  o'clock.  The  judge 
questioned  the  officer  concerning  the  arrest: 

Judge — "What  did  you  see  this  man  doing?" 

Policeman — "Nothing  sir." 

Judge — "What  did  you  arrest  him  for  1" 
96 


THE  DIAMOND  SALOON. 

Policeman — "Because,  your  honor,  he  was 
coming  out  of  a  saloon  when  there  was  a  general 
row  inside." 

Judge — "You  thought,  then,  he  ought  to  have 
staid  inside  and  joined  in  the  row,  I  suppose,  and 
so  you  arrested  him." 

Policeman — "No,  your  honor,  I  thought  he 
was  running  away  from  the  fight  inside." 

Judge — "Well,  I  would  think  that  was  a  very 
wise  thing  to  do.  Did  you  arrest  any  of  the  fel 
lows  that  were  engaged  in  the  disturbance?" 

Policeman — "No,  sir,  your  honor;  you  see  I 
had  to  bring  this  man  to  the  station,  and  before 
I  got  back  the  others  were  all  gone,  and  the  place 
was  closed." 

Judge — "Well,  it  seems  to  me,  Mr.  Officer, 
that  you  should  remember  that  you  are  paid  for 
arresting  persons  seen  violating  the  law,  and  not 
a  man  coming  quietly  out  of  a  saloon."  Then 
turning  toward  the  stranger,  he  inquired,  "Has 
the  accused  anything  to  say?"  Whereupon  he 
arose  and  with  a  very  decided  tone,  but  gentle 
manner,  albeit,  answered  on  this  wise: 

"The  Son  of  man  is  come  to  seek  and  to  save 
that  which  is  lost.  How  think  ye  ?  If  a  man  have 
7  97 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

an  hundred  sheep  and  one  of  them  be  gone  astray, 
doth  he  not  leave  the  ninety  and  nine,  and  goeth 
into  the  mountains,  and  seeketh  that  which  is  gone 
astray?  And  if  so  be  that  he  find  it,  verily  I  say 
unto  you,  he  rejoiceth  more  of  that  sheep  than  of 
the  ninety  and  nine  that  went  not  astray."  .  .  . 
"He  that  judgeth  me  is  the  Lord.  Therefore, 
judge  nothing  before  the  time  until  the  Lord  come, 
who  will  bring  to  light  the  hidden  things  of  dark 
ness,  and  will  make  manifest  the  counsels  of  the 
hearts,  and  then  shall  every  man  have  praise  of 
God." 

When  he  had  concluded  the  judge  said:  "You 
are  discharged,  my  friend.  Clerk,  return  to  this 
man  his  deposit  for  appearance,  and  report  this 
officer  to  the  mayor  for  arresting  a  peaceable  citi 
zen  engaged  in  no  misdemeanor." 

Such  a  scene  had  never  before  occurred  in  this 
court.  The  judge  and  all  the  officers  and  spec 
tators  listened  with  the  most  profound  attention 
to  words  that  had  a  peculiar  sound  in  that  place. 
As  the  strange  man  retired,  all  eyes  followed  him, 
and  some  wondered  if  he  might  not  be  John  the 
Baptist,  risen  from  the  dead,  or  one  of  the  proph 
ets  of  Israel,  or  the  Son  of  man  himself. 

98 


XII. 

A  DINNER  TO  THE  MOTHERS  OF  THE  TWELVE 
NEWSBOYS. 

CARRYING  out  still  further  the  teaching  of  the 
Master,  Mrs.  McCord  invited  the  mothers  of  the 
twelve  newsboys,  and  her  own  regular  washer 
woman,  to  dinner  at  her  house.  The  effect  was 
magical.  These  mothers  and  wives  seemed  ten 
years  younger  when  they  arrived  at  777  Upper 
Grade  Avenue.  Their  appearance  surprised  even 
Mrs.  McCord.  They  were  neatly  attired  in  plain 
material.  Evidently  they  had  purchased  new 
dresses  for  the  occasion.  The  fine  home  and  yard, 
with  the  flowers,  pictures,  and  music,  were  a  reve 
lation  to  them.  The  dinner  was  composed  of  the 
substantiate  of  the  market,  nothing  being  on  the 
table  for  mere  show.  The  natural  politeness  and 
winning  manner  of  the  hostess  relieved  the  guests 
from  all  embarrassment.  Somehow  they  felt  that 
she  was  their  friend.  Their  effort  to  be  courteous, 
and  the  gentleness  with  which  they  addressed  each 
other  and  Mrs.  McCord,  indicated  most  clearly 

99 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

that  either  they  had  seen  better  days,  or  that  a  new 
inspiration  had  come  to  them,  which  evoked  the 
womanly  instinct  of  tenderness  and  love,  and  put 
them  on  their  best  behavior.  It  need  scarcely  be 
said  that  they  enjoyed  beyond  description  the  kind 
ness  of  Mrs.  McCord.  But  it  is  a  question  whether 
their  enjoyment  exceeded  that  of  their  hostess. 
When  they  reached  their  homes  that  afternoon, 
a  general  cleaning  up  of  each  habitation  followed. 
When  the  newsboys  arrived  in  the  evening  they 
scarcely  recognized  their  quarters  as  the  same  they 
had  left  in  the  morning.  Their  suppers  were  an 
improvement  over  the  ordinary  in  both  quantity 
and  quality,  Mrs.  McCord  having  supplied  each 
guest  with  a  good-sized  basket,  well  filled,  to  take 
home  with  her.  These  worthy  women  performed 
work,  some  for  the  sweat-shop  contractors,  some 
as  washerwomen,  some  as  scrubbers  and  house- 
cleaners.  It  was  noted  that  their  work  after  this 
was  much  better  done  than  usual.  Heretofore 
they  had  wrought  in  a  sour  and  angry  spirit ;  now 
they  mingled  songs  with  their  daily  toil.  The 
"dinner"  was  an  epoch  in  their  lives.  It  was  an 
oasis  in  the  barren  wilderness  of  their  poverty 
and  isolation.  It  was  more :  it  was  a  pivotal  point 
100 


A  DINNER  TO  THE  MOTHERS. 

in  their  careers.  From  this  time  forth,  life  was  to 
have  a  new  meaning  to  them.  Hitherto  they  had 
simply  existed;  henceforth  they  were  to  live. 
They  might  not  have  much  more  to  live  on,  but 
they  would  make  a  better  use  of  what  they  had. 
Most  of  all,  they  would  be  relieved  of  that  op 
pressive  isolation  which  crushed  out  all  their 
humane  and  finer  impulses,  and  begot  within  a 
hatred  for  all  other  people  in  better  circumstances. 
Now  somebody  was  thinking  about  them,  and  try 
ing  to  make  life  worth  living,  and  they  would 
prove  themselves  worthy  of  such  thought  and 
kindness. 

The  wildest  animal  can  be  tamed,  if  taken  in 
time,  when  it  discovers  that  its  keeper  is  contrib 
uting  to  its  happiness,  even  though  that  happiness 
be  on  the  lowest  plane  of  animality.  Ferocious 
natures  always  respond  to  kindness.  Many  rich 
possibilities  lie  unseen  under  thorns,  and  briers, 
and  thistles,  that  can  be  brought  to  the  surface  by 
kindly  treatment.  The  right  recognition  of  human 
relationships,  with  symapthetic  helpfulness,  will 
solve  all  questions  and  adjust  all  wrongs.  When 
will  the  teachers,  and  leaders,  and  employers  of 
men  learn  this  truth  ? 

101 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

Dr.  Goodfellow  had  said  to  Mrs.  McCord  that 
he  knew  no  reason  why  she  might  not  retain  her 
place  in  society  and  prosecute  her  special  work; 
and  she  had  announced  at  the  Ladies'  Club  that 
she  did  not  intend  to  give  up  the  numerous  friends 
with  whom  she  had  so  long  been  associated.  In 
pursuance  of  this  determination  she  gave  a  large 
reception  to  her  friends,  as  had  been  her  custom 
for  years.  About  four  hundred  invitations  were 
issued.  They  were  all  gladly  accepted.  Mrs. 
McCord's  former  receptions  had  been  character 
ized  by  the  great  abundance  of  everything  usual 
on  such  occasions  in  high  life.  The  expense  never 
fell  short  of  a  thousand  dollars.  On  the  present 
occasion  she  had  nothing  but  what  was  necessary 
for  the  comfort  and  real  enjoyment  of  her  guests. 
The  expense  was  reduced  to  a  little  over  two  hun 
dred  dollars.  The  amount  saved  was  applied  to 
her  work  among  the  poor.  The  invited  guests 
were  unusually  prompt  in  coming  at  the  appointed 
hour.  ~No  little  curiosity  obtained  to  know  just 
who  might  be  there,  and  just  what  might  be  the 
character  of  the  function.  Indeed,  some  knowing 
ones  had  ventured  the  prediction  that  the  mothers 
of  the  newsboys  would  be  among  the  number,  and 

102 


A  DINNER  TO  THE  MOTHERS. 

that  the  newsboys  would  serve  the  refreshments 
and  otherwise  wait  upon  the  guests.  But  Mrs. 
McCord  was  guilty  of  no  such  eccentricity.  She 
was  the  same  gentle,  cultivated,  natural  lady  in 
all  her  movements  that  she  had  always  been.  The 
refreshments  were  appropriate,  albeit  some  things 
that  were  more  for  show  than  anything  else  were 
conspicuous  by  their  absence.  The  piano  and 
vocal  music  was  of  the  highest  amateur  order; 
but  the  orchestra,  for  which  she  had  usually  paid 
one  hundred  dollars,  was  omitted.  The  afternoon 
was  spent  in  delightful  social  intercourse.  No 
reference  was  made  by  Mrs.  McCord  to  her  new 
departure,  though  small  groups  of  ladies,  in  dif 
ferent  parts  of  the  large  parlors,  held  undertone 
conversations  on  the  subject,  and  some  thought 
that  the  affair  had  been  given  in  part  to  afford  her 
an  opportunity  to  report  her  experience.  But  she 
was  not  that  kind  of  a  reformer.  Her  work  could 
speak  for  itself.  The  guests  repaired  to  their 
homes  with  a  higher  regard  for  their  hostess  than 
ever  before. 


103 


xni. 

GREAT  FIRE  IN  THE  CITY  OF  CHATTAHOOCHE. 

ON  Sunday  night,  Dr.  Goodf ellow  took  for  his 
text  these  words  of  St.  Peter:  "Seeing  then  that 
all  these  things  shall  be  dissolved,  what  manner  of 
persons  ought  ye  to  be  in  all  holy  conversation 
and  godliness,  looking  for  and  hasting  unto  the 
coming  of  the  day  of  God,  wherein  the  heavens 
being  on  fire  shall  be  dissolved,  and  the  elements 
shall  melt  with  fervent  heat."  He  was  not  sensa 
tional,  but  very  eloquent  and  impressive.  His 
theme  gave  him  a  fine  opportunity  for  his  special 
gift  in  oratory.  The  Church  of  the  Upper  Strata 
was  crowded  to  the  door;  for  all  who  had  heard 
the  subject  announced  in  the  morning  were  anx 
ious  to  hear  this  able  preacher  on  such  a  theme. 
He  pictured  in  most  glowing  colors  the  confla 
gration  in  the  last  day  of  the  material  world,  with 
the  "new  heavens  and  the  new  earth"  that  were 
to  follow,  and  solemnly  exhorted  his  hearers  to 
live  "in  all  holy  conversation  and  godliness."  The 
104 


GREAT  FIEE  IN  CHATTAHOOCHE. 

sermon  occupied  more  than  an  hour  in  delivery, 
but  the  interest  of  the  congregation  was  close,  and 
as  he  approached  the  end  intense.  The  benedic 
tion  was  pronounced  at  9.30.  Just  as  the  people 
reached  the  street  they  heard  the  cry  of  "Fire! 
Fire!  Fire!"  from  all  directions,  while  the  great 
court-house  bell  was  pealing  forth  in  solemn  tones 
the  warning  of  an  approaching  calamity.  The 
great  city  was  on  fire,  and  in  a  few  hours  the  mag 
nificent  Church  of  the  Upper  Strata  and  the 
homes  of  many  of  its  members  were  in  ashes. 

Nearly  all  the  large  cities  of  the  world  have 
been  swept  by  fire  one  or  more  times  in  their 
history.  In  A.  D.  64,  the  best  half  of  Home  was 
reduced  to  ashes  by  order  of  Nero,  the  fire  lasting 
eight  days.  In  1666  the  great  London  fire  oc 
curred,  lasting  three  days,  and  devastating  four 
hundred  and  thirty-six  acres,  with  a  loss  of  $53,- 
650,000.  In  1736,  and  again  in  1862,  St.  Peters 
burg  was  nearly  destroyed  by  fire.  In  1752,  Mos 
cow  was  partly  burned,  eighteen  thousand  homes 
going  up  in  smoke.  Again,  in  1812,  the  Eussians 
fired  the  city  to  drive  out  Napoleon  and  his  army. 
The  flames  continued  for  five  days ;  nine-tenths  of 
the  city  was  destroyed;  thirty  thousand  houses 
105 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

were  burned,  with  a  loss  of  $150,000,000.  In 
1729  a  great  fire  occurred  in  Constantinople,  with 
a  loss  of  twelve  thousand  buildings  and  seven  thou 
sand  lives.  In  1822,  Canton  was  nearly  destroyed. 
In  1845  a  large  part  of  Pittsburg  went  down  under 
the  sweep  of  a  conflagration.  In  1851  more  than 
three-fourths  of  the  city  of  St.  Louis  was  burned. 
In  1866,  Portland,  Maine,  was  devastated,  two 
hundred  acres  being  laid  in  ashes.  In  1872  the 
heart  of  Boston  was  consumed.  In  1871  the 
greatest  fire  of  modern  times  occurred  in  Chicago. 
The  fire  continued  for  two  days.  Seventeen  thou 
sand  four  hundred  and  fifty  buildings  were  de 
stroyed;  two  hundred  and  fifty  lives  were  lost; 
nearly  one  hundred  thousand  persons  were  made 
homeless  and  houseless ;  valuation  of  property  de 
stroyed,  $196,000,000.  The  space  covered  by  the 
devastation  was  2,124  acres,  being  five  miles  in 
length  and  from  one  to  one  and  a  half  miles  in 
width. 

There  had  been  several  months  of  extremely 
hot  and  dry  weather  preceding  the  great  fire  in 
Chattahooche,  so  that  everything  was  ready  for 
the  match.  To  favor  the  devastation,  the  wind 
was  blowing  a  gale.  The  wooden  buildings  added 
106 


GREAT  FIEE  IN  CHATTAHOOCHE. 

to  the  rapid  spread  of  the  flames.  The  wind  car 
ried  sparks  and  burning  shingles  in  advance,  start 
ing  a  dozen  conflagrations  at  different  places 
simultaneously.  Onward  the  fiery  wave  swept, 
leveling  block  after  block.  Solid  granite  build 
ings  crumbled  to  dust.  Iron  frames  twisted  and 
curled  like  tangled  brush.  Street-car  rails  were 
torn  up  and  bent  like  hooks.  Flames  issued  from 
the  windows  of  tall  buildings  on  either  side  of  the 
street,  and  met  and  embraced  in  mid-air  like  liv 
ing  serpents,  then  darted  upward  to  the  clouds  of 
smoke,  or  anon  downward  to  the  hot  earth.  High 
in  the  air  enormous  sheets  of  flame  instantane 
ously  appeared,  which  spread  and  settled  like  a 
great  cloth  over  scores  of  houses,  barely  giving 
the  inhabitants  time  to  escape.  Great,  balloon- 
like  masses  of  fire  swept  through  the  air,  and  sud 
denly  descended  to  the  earth,  like  water-spouts, 
destroying,  as  they  exploded,  every  trace  of  hu 
man  life  and  property.  These  remarkable  phe 
nomena  were  explained  by  the  liberation  of  vast 
quantities  of  carbonic  acid  from  union  with  other 
elements,  as  a  result  of  the  intense  heat.  An  eye 
witness  says : 

"From  the  roof  of  a  tall  warehouse  to  which 
107 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

the  writer  climbed,  the  sight  was  one  of  unparal 
leled  sublimity  and  terror.  He  was  above  almost 
the  whole  fire.  He  could  feel  the  heat  and  smoke 
and  hear  the  maddened  Babel  of  sounds,  and  it  re 
quired  but  little  imagination  to  believe  one's  self 
looking  over  the  adamantine  bulwarks  of  hell, 
into  the  bottomless  pit.  The  faces  in  the  crowd 
could  be  seen  on  the  streets  below,  but  not  their 
bodies.  All  faces  were  white  and  upturned.  Far 
away,  indeed  for  miles  around,  could  be  seen, 
ringed  by  a  circle  of  red  light,  the  sea  of  house 
tops,  broken  by  spires  and  tall  chimneys.  In  the 
eastward  was  the  black  angry  lake. 

"The  brute  creation  was  crazed.  The  horses, 
maddened  by  the  heat  and  noise,  and  irritated  by 
falling  sparks,  neighed  and  screamed,  and  roared 
and  kicked,  and  bit  each  other,  or  stood  with 
drooping  tails  and  rigid  legs,  ears  laid  back,  wild 
with  amazement,  shivering  as  with  cold.  Dogs 
ran  hither  and  thither,  howling  dismally.  When 
there  was  a  lull  in  the  roaring  of  the  fire  and  wind, 
far-off  dogs  could  be  heard  baying,  and  cocks 
crowing,  at  the  unusual  light.  Flocks  of  beau 
tiful  pigeons  wheeled  up  aimlessly,  circled  blindly, 
and  fell  into  the  raging  fire  beneath !  At  a  bird- 
108 


GREAT  FIRE  IN  CHATTAHOOCHE. 

fancier's  store,  the  cries  of  his  imprisoned  pets 
sounded  like  human  wailings  as  the  suffocating 
flames  reached  them. 

"The  people  were  mad.  They  crowded  upon 
frail  coigns  of  vantage,  as  fences  and  high  side 
walks,  which  fell  beneath  their  weight,  and  hurled 
them  bruised  and  bleeding  into  the  dust,  and  were 
trampled  under  foot  by  the  surging  crowd.  Seized 
with  wild  and  causeless  panic,  they  surged  to 
gether,  backward  and  forward,  in  the  narrow 
streets,  cursing,  threatening,  imploring,  fighting 
to  get  free.  Liquor  flowed  like  water;  for  the 
saloons  were  broken  open  and  despoiled,  and  men 
on  all  sides  were  seen  frenzied  with  drink.  They 
smashed  windows  with  their  naked  hands,  and 
with  bloody  fingers  rifled  till  and  shelf  and  cellar, 
fighting  viciously  for  the  spoils  of  their  forage. 
Women,  hollow-eyed  and  brazen-faced,  with  filthy 
drapery  tied  over  them,  moved  here  and  there, 
scolding,  stealing,  fighting,  laughing  at  the  beau 
tiful  and  splendid  crash  of  walls  and  falling  roofs. 
Everywhere  dust,  smoke,  flame,  heat,  thunder  of 
falling  walls,  crackle  of  fire,  hissing  of  water, 
panting  of  engines,  shouts  of  firemen,  braying  of 
trumpets,  wind,  tumult,  and  uproar.  No  wonder 
109 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

many  thought  the  world  was  coming  to  an  end 
and  the  judgment-day  at  hand." 

No  pen  can  describe  the  horror  of  that  night. 
People  flocked  before  the  fire  like  sheep  driven 
to  the  slaughter.  The  weather  was  bleak  and  cold, 
and  the  wind  was  blowing  furiously.  And  there, 
in  the  darkness  of  the  night,  on  the  houseless 
prairies,  delicate  women  tried  to  sleep  with  their 
babies  clasped  to  their  bosoms,  or  moaned  in  un 
speakable  anguish,  longing  for  the  coming  of  the 
day,  and  yet  dreading  its  dawn.  One  would  think 
that  such  scenes  of  distress  would  soften  the  hearts 
of  the  most  obdurate;  yet  even  there  armed 
patrols  were  needed  to  guard  the  helpless  from 
robbery  and  the  baser  passion  of  brutes  in  human 
form.  Not  only  were  houses  broken  open  and 
pillaged,  but  assault,  arson,  and  murder  were  not 
infrequent.  Vigilant  committees  were  organized, 
who  promptly  disposed  of  the  culprits  that  were 
caught,  by  hanging  or  shooting.  In  some  cases 
maddened  citizens  fell  upon  the  miscreants,  and 
beat  them  to  death  on  the  streets. 

The  foreging  is  the  darkest  side  of  the  picture 
of  this  great  calamity.  It  has  a  brighter  side, 
which  relieves  the  scene  somewhat.  It  was  the 
110 


GREAT  FIRE  IN  CHATTAHOOCHE. 

occasion  for  the  outbursting  of  sympathy  and 
practical  helpfulness  that  points  to  the  "divinity 
that  is  within"  many  men.  Nearly  every  city, 
town,  and  village  in  the  United  States  immediately 
came  to  the  relief  of  the  stricken  city.  Besides, 
every  nation  in  Europe,  including  crowned  heads, 
responded  with  most  gratifying  promptness  and 
liberality.  England  contributed  $500,000.  Some 
gifts  came  from  the  distant  Orient. 


Ill 


XIV. 

JENNIE  PATTERSON  LOST  IN  THE  GREAT  FIRE. 

MR.  McCoRD  suffered  but  little  by  the  fire. 
His  fine  residence  was  outside  of  the  burned  dis 
trict,  and  his  large  factory  was  in  the  suburbs. 
All  he  lost  was  his  city  office,  which  was  covered 
by  insurance.  His  business  did  not  suffer  even  a 
temporary  suspension,  but  indeed  increased  rap 
idly  during  the  year.  But  many  of  the  members 
of  Dr.  Goodfellow's  Church  suffered  largely. 
Some  lost  everything,  so  that  the  question  of  re 
building  their  church  edifice  was  necessarily  post 
poned. 

Mr.  Patterson  suffered  considerably.  Both 
his  business-house  and  residence  were  destroyed. 
But  having  large  insurance  on  each,  he  immedi 
ately  proceeded  to  rebuild,  while  his  business  was 
carried  on  in  a  temporary  place.  But  he  and  his 
wife  met  with  a  loss  that  memorable  night  which 
can  never  be  appraised  by  material  things.  They 
had  left  their  only  child,  Jennie,  at  home  with 
113 


LOST  IN  THE  GREAT  FIRE. 

the  servant  while  they  went  to  church.  Before 
they  reached  their  home,  returning,  their  beauti 
ful  residence  was  in  flames.  The  servant  had  run 
with  Jennie  to  the  street,  and  the  two  were  caught 
by  the  stream  of  people  in  flight  from  the  fire, 
which  seemed  to  pursue  them  like  an  avenging 
Nemesis,  and  drove  them  along,  they  knew  not 
whither.  In  the  excitement  Jennie  was  lost. 
When  the  servant  found  her  way  to  Mrs.  Mc- 
Cord's,  the  next  morning,  where  Mrs.  Patterson 
was  stopping,  she  startled  her  by  reporting  that 
Jennie  had  become  separated  from  her  the  night 
before  in  the  fleeing  crowd,  and  that  she  had  not 
the  remotest  idea  where  she  was,  thus  confirming 
the  harrowing  fears  that  had  haunted  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Patterson  all  night  long.  Mrs.  Patterson 
was  prostrated  with  grief,  and  her  husband  was 
temporarily  unfitted  for  business.  Being  their 
only  child,  they  were  greatly  attached  to  her. 
And  well  they  might  be ;  for  she  was  an  unusually 
pretty,  bright  girl.  Her  general  form  was  well- 
proportioned  and  graceful ;  her  eyes  were  a  soft 
sky-blue,  lustrous  and  penetrating;  her  hair 
auburn,  flowing  in  beautiful  waves  over  her  back ; 
the  expression  of  her  face  had  about  it  all  the 
8  113 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

innocence,  sweetness,  and  intelligence  of  a  girl  of 
her  age.  Many  children  were  lost  during  that 
awful  night,  and  hundreds  of  parents  were  frantic 
with  grief  and  anxiety.  It  was  impossible  to  ob 
tain  any  information  concerning  them ;  the  police 
department  was  deranged,  the  military  force  was 
busy,  and  everything,  for  the  present  at  least,  was 
in  confusion  and  chaos.  The  parents  of  Jennie 
could  not  tell  whether  she  had  been  lost,  stolen, 
kidnaped,  decoyed,  burned  in  the  fire,  or  trodden 
to  death  by  the  maddened  crowds.  Indeed,  it 
would  have  been  some  relief  to  know  that  she  was 
dead.  Of  course  they  reported  her  to  the  police 
headquarters,  with  full  description,  and  also  ad 
vertised  in  the  papers,  offering  a  liberal  reward 
for  her  return,  or  for  any  information  concerning 
her,  whether  dead  or  alive.  But  the  weary  days 
came  and  went  with  no  tidings  from  the  lost  dar 
ling. 

The  "Wicked  Ward"  was  only  scorched  a  little 
by  the  fire.  The  newsboys  were  reaping  a  harvest 
from  the  increased  sale  of  papers  caused  by  the 
great  calamity.  Mrs.  McCord  found  a  little  time, 
after  devoting  herself  to  the  relief  and  comfort 
of  her  friends  who  had  suffered,  to  look  after  her 
114 


LOST  IN  THE  GREAT  FIRE. 

new  field  of  opportunity.  Desiring  to  hold  a  pub 
lic  meeting,  she  sought  out  and  rented  a  hall  large 
enough  to  accommodate  about  three  hundred  per 
sons.  Then  she  had  printed  two  thousand  little 
circulars  containing  the  following  notice: 

"A  meeting  will  be  held  in  Oak  Hall  next 
Sunday  at  three  o'clock  P.  M.  to  consider  what 
can  be  done  to  improve  the  homes  of  the  people 
in  the  'Wicked  Ward.'  All  fathers  and  mothers 
are  kindly  invited  to  be  present.  Good  music, 
and  short  addresses  will  be  made  by  several  speak 
ers  interested  in  the  people." 

These  were  put  into  the  hands  of  the  eleven 
newsboys  to  be  distributed  the  Saturday  preceding 
the  meeting. 

Dr.  Goodfellow's  people  were  very  much 
broken  up  by  the  fire,  as  indeed  were  most  of  the 
congregations  within  the  burned  district.  He  was 
therefore  at  liberty  to  use  his  time  as  he  might 
think  best.  And  being  so  much  interested  in  Mrs. 
McCord's  experiment,  for  which  he  was  mainly 
responsible,  he  determined  to  assist  her  all  he 
could.  So  he  engaged  to  attend  the  meeting  an 
nounced,  and  also  to  hold  a  service  at  night  in  the 
same  place.  Indeed,  he  was  no  little  troubled  as 
115 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

to  what  his  duty  in  the  future  might  be.  While 
he  had  a  most  desirable  pastorate  in  many  ways, 
with  a  salary  of  $3,000  a  year,  he  was  by  no 
means  satisfied  with  the  result  of  his  labors.  His 
mind  was  broad,  his  sympathy  genuine  and  pro 
found,  his  love  for,  and  devotion  to,  the  Master 
supreme.  This  was  only  his  second  charge.  He 
was  young  and  unmarried.  His  life  work  was  all 
before  him.  His  superior  training  in  college,  and 
his  extensive  foreign  travel,  had  not  in  the  least 
weakened  his  conviction  that  the  Christian  Church 
was  delinquent  in  its  duty  towards  the  lower  strata 
of  society.  Recent  occurrences  during  the  great 
fire  had  confirmed  him  in  the  belief  that  there  was 
a  menagerie  of  caged  animals,  submerged  in  this 
stratum,  that  only  awaited  the  opening  of  the 
doors  to  precipitate  a  conflict  whose  consequences 
might  be  most  appalling.  His  study  of  the  Man 
of  Nazareth  had  left  the  vital  conviction  deeply 
imbedded  in  his  mind  that  He  alone  could  lift 
these  oppressed  people,  whether  their  condition 
was  their  own  fault  or  the  fault  of  others;  and 
that,  therefore,  He  should  be  introduced  to  them, 
and  His  love  and  power  to  save  and  elevate  made 
known  and  applied.  It  was  manifest  that  they  did 
116 


LOST  IN  THE  GREAT  FIRE. 

not,  and  perhaps  would  not,  come  to  the  churches. 
The  churches,  possibly  not  as  at  present  organ 
ized  and  operated,  with  their  sectarian  rivalries 
and  selfish  limitations,  must  go  to  them ;  go  in  the 
form  of  incarnated  love,  sympathy,  and  helpful 
ness,  go  into  their  homes,  mingle  with  their  chil 
dren,  counsel  and  encourage  to  better  living, 
cleaner  homes,  and  cleaner  lives.  Whether  he 
should  devote  himself  directly  to  this  work,  or  re 
main  with  his  present  congregation  and  seek  to 
interest  them  in  it,  was  the  question  that  was  caus 
ing  him  no  little  unrest.  Manifestly  he  was  at  a 
crisis  in  his  career  as  a  young  minister  who  had 
before  him  a  brilliant  future.  To  remain  where 
he  was  meant  $3,000  a  year,  with  an  increase 
whenever  he  desired  it;  a  large,  fashionable,  and 
wealthy  congregation;  the  best  social  advantages 
in  the  city;  and  three  months  for  travel  abroad 
every  year.  To  go  into  the  other  field  meant— 
well,  it  was  yet  unexplored,  and  must  be  entered 
and  cultivated  by  faith  in  Him.  What  will  the 
decision  be? 


117 


XV. 

THE  UNKNOWN  MAN  APPEARS  IN  THE  PREACH 
ERS'  MEETING. 

ONCE  a  week  the  pastors  of  a  prominent  de 
nomination  of  Chattahooche  met  for  edification 
and  recreation.  The  custom  was  to  have  an  essay 
on  some  subject  of  supposed  interest  read  and  dis 
cussed.  There  were  a  number  of  highly-learned 
men  among  these  clergymen.  Themes  of  pro 
found  import  were  often  presented,  such  as  "Sub 
liminal  Consciousness/7  "Platonic  Love  for  God," 
"The  Moral  Condition  of  the  Inhabitants  of 
Mars,"  "How  Many  Isaiahs— One  or  Three  ?"  "Is 
Moses  a  Fiction  or  a  Fact?"  "The  Language  to 
be  Used  in  Heaven,"  "Is  the  Ultimate  Atom  at 
Eest  or  in  Action  ?"  "Pagan  Survivals  in  Modern 
Theology,"  and  others  of  like  character.  The 
discussion  of  these  themes,  being  reported  in  the 
daily  papers,  had  attracted  attention  and  evoked 
some  unfriendly  criticism  as  to  its  fitness  and  util 
ity.  Indeed,  some  very  good  and  intelligent  peo 
ple  had  gone  so  far  as  to  suggest  that  the  time 
118 


UNKNOWN  IN  PREACHERS'  MEETING. 

spent  in  that  kind  of  recreation  might  be  employed 
to  better  advantage;  but  they  were  usually  listed 
among  those  unfortunate  persons  who  were  classi 
fied  as  "back  numbers."  At  the  current  weekly 
meeting  of  this  Ministerial  Association,  the  Rev. 
Dr.  W.  read  a  paper,  characterized  by  deep  re 
search  and  fine  rhetorical  finish,  on  "Evolution 
as  Applied  to  the  Origin  and  Nature  of  Those 
Superior  Intelligences  Known  as  Angels."  At  its 
conclusion,  the  usual  applause  was  manifested  by 
general  clapping  of  hands.  Silence,  profound  and 
almost  painful,  ensued  for  several  minutes,  all 
appearing  dazed  by  the  masterly  presentation  of 
such  a  lofty  theme.  Finally,  one  after  another 
of  those  whose  standing  and  ability  gave  them  the 
right  to  lead  off  in  discussion,  arose  and  ventured 
some  remarks,  chiefly  commendatory  of  the  paper 
and  the  ability  of  the  writer.  All  agreed  that 
when  Dr.  W.  was  on  the  program  they  "expected 
to  hear  something  of  unusual  interest,  presented 
in  a  masterly  way."  At  a  point  where  the  dis 
cussion  seemed  to  lag  a  little,  a  stranger,  who  had 
listened  with  marked  interest,  arose  and  asked 
permission  to  speak,  which  was  granted  by  the 
chairman.  No  one  knew  him  but  Dr.  Goodfellow. 
119 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

He  at  once  recognized  him  as  the  Unknown  Man 
who  had  spoken  in  his  church  a  few  weeks  before. 
Without  any  introduction  the  stranger  proceeded 
as  follows: 

aThe  word  of  the  Lord  came  unto  me  saying, 
Go  thou,  O  son  of  man.  I  have  set  thee  a  watch 
man  unto  the  house  of  Israel ;  therefore  thou  shalt 
hear  the  word  at  my  mouth,  and  warn  them  from 
me.  When  I  say  unto  the  wicked,  O  wicked  man, 
thou  shalt  surely  die;  if  thou  dost  not  speak  to 
warn  the  wicked  from  his  way,  that  wicked  man 
shall  die  in  his  iniquity;  but  his  blood  will  I  re 
quire  at  thine  hand.  Nevertheless,  if  thou  warn 
the  wicked  of  his  way  to  turn  from  it;  if  he  do 
not  turn  from  his  way,  he  shall  die  in  his  iniquity ; 
but  thou  hast  delivered  thy  soul.  Therefore,  O 
thou  son  of  man,  speak  unto  the  house  of  Israel ; 
thus  speak  ye,  saying,  If  our  transgressions  and 
our  sins  be  upon  us,  and  we  pine  away  in  them, 
how  should  we  then  live?  Say  unto  them,  As  I 
live,  saith  the  Lord  God,  I  have  no  pleasure  in 
the  death  of  the  wicked ;  but  that  the  wicked  turn 
from  his  way  and  live ;  turn  ye,  turn  ye  from  your 
evil  ways ;  for  why  will  ye  die,  0  house  of  Israel  ?" 

"And  I,  brethren,  when  I  came  to  you,  came 
120 


UNKNOWN  IN  PREACHERS'  MEETING. 

not  with  excellency  of  speech  or  of  wisdom,  de 
claring  unto  you  the  testimony  of  God.  For  I  de 
termined  not  to  know  anything  among  you,  save 
Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified.  And  my  speech 
and  my  preaching  was  not  with  enticing  words  of 
man's  wisdom,  but  in  demonstration  of  the  Spirit 
and  of  power ;  that  your  faith  should  not  stand  in 
the  wisdom  of  men,  but  in  the  power  of  God.  .  .  . 
God  forbid  that  I  should  glory  save  in  the  cross 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  the  world  is 
crucified  unto  me,  and : 

At  this  point  a  brother  rose  to  a  question  of 
order.  The  chairman  asked  what  it  was.  "The 
speaker  has  consumed  all  his  time,"  he  said,  "but 
I  move  to  extend  the  time,  that  he  may  finish  his 
remarks." 

"I  second  the  motion,"  came  from  a  half  dozen 
voices.  The  president  was  about  to  put  the  motion 
to  a  vote  when  a  brother  cried,  "Hold  on,  Mr. 
Chairman.  I  do  n't  think  we  are  ready  for  that 
motion  yet.  I  am  opposed  to  it.  This  stranger 
lias  abused  the  hospitality  of  this  meeting.  He 
has  reflected  upon  this  learned  body  of  Christian 
ministers.  If  his  remarks  mean  anything,  they 
are  a  reproof  to  us.  It  does  not  become  a  stranger 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

to  lecture  men  in  this  way  who  have  been  preach 
ing  all  their  lives.  And,  therefore,  I  am  opposed 
to  giving  him  any  more  time." 

"Mr.  President,"  said  another,  "I  hope  we  will 
give  the  stranger  all  the  time  he  wants.  He  has 
simply  repeated  to  us  the  Word  of  God,  and  if 
any  brother  thinks  it  is  too  personal  for  him,  we 
had  better  change  this  body  into  a  prayer-meeting, 
and  labor  with  him.  The  Word  of  the  Lord  is 
intended  to  try  the  hearts  of  men;  and  perhaps 
we  preachers  need  to  be  tried  sometimes  as  well 
as  others.  I  hope  the  time  will  be  extended,  that 
the  stranger  may  give  us  some  more  from  the  same 
book." 

"Mr.  President,"  cried  a  half  dozen  voices. 

"Dr.  S.  has  the  floor,"  said  the  chairman. 

Dr.  S.  proceeded  to  say:  "Mr.  President,  the 
Good  Book  says  there  is  a  time  for  all  things,  and 
there  is  a  time  when  it  would  be  very  proper  to 
read  or  recite  chapter  after  chapter  from  the 
Bible.  But  this  morning  we  have  been  favored 
with  a  most  remarkable  paper  on  the  highly-inter 
esting  subject,  'Evolution  as  Applied  to  the  Origin 
and  Nature  of  Those  Superior  Intelligences 
Known  as  Angels.'  It  is  not  often,  sir,  that  we 
122 


UNKNOWN  IN  PREACHERS9  MEETING. 

are  favored  with  such  a  remarkable  paper.  And 
I  do  not  think  it  is  fair,  or  in  order,  that  any 
matter  so  foreign  to  the  subject  under  consider 
ation  as  what  this  strange  brother  has  said,  should 
be  introduced.  Further,  it  is  unjust  to  Dr.  W.  to 
divert  attention  from  his  valuable  paper." 

"Mr.  Chairman,"  quietly  suggested  a  brother 
of  many  years'  experience,  and  much  esteemed  by 
all,  "with  reference  to  the  subject  of  the  paper, 
I  think  all  we  know  about  the  angels  we  obtain 
from  the  Bible.  Now  this  strange  brother  may 
be  an  angel  from  heaven  for  aught  I  know,  and 
Dr.  W.  may  be  an  angel,  but  Paul  says,  'Though 
we  or  an  angel  from  heaven  preach  any  other 
gospel  unto  you  than  that  ye  have  received,  let 
him  be  accursed.'  Now,  if  we  can't  stand  a  few 
words  from  Ezekiel  and  Paul,  such  as  the  stranger 
has  given  us,  without  becoming  sensitive,  and 
fearing  that  we  may  lose  something  concerning 
the  origin  and  nature  of  angels,  as  taught  by 
evolution,  I  think  we  had  better  adjourn,  and  go 
home  and  start  a  revival-meeting;  for  it  is  my 
opinion,  anyhow,  that  angels  hover  more  about 
revival-meetings  than  they  do  about  these  preach 
ers'  meetings." 

123 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

"Amen !  Amen !"  responded  a  dozen  voices. 

"I  move  we  adjourn/'  cried  one. 

"Second  the  motion/'  said  another. 

"I  move  to  lay  that  on  the  table/'  retorted  a 
third. 

"Question !  Question !  Question !"  all  over  the 
house. 

"The  motion  before  you,  brethren/'  said  the 
president,  "is  to  lay  the  motion  to  adjourn  on 
the  table."  The  vote  was  taken  and  prevailed. 
Then  a  vote  was  taken  on  the  motion  to  extend 
the  time  for  the  stranger  to  finish  his  remarks, 
which  also  prevailed.  But  when  they  came  to 
look  for  him,  he  was  not  in  the  room.  He  had 
finished  his  address,  excepting  four  words,  and  had 
quietly  retired  just  as  the  wrangle  began.  The 
dignified  Doctors  of  Divinity  looked  as  if  they 
had  been  laboring  for  naught,  or  had  been  sold 
out  at  a  very  low  price.  They  had  been  barking 
up  a  tree  after  the  game  v:as  gono.  So,  the  time 
of  adjournment  being  at  hand,  the  meeting  was 
closed,  and  all  went  home  to  examine  the  Un 
known  Man's  speech,  as  contained  in  Ezekiel  and 
Paul,  and  to  read  the  balance  of  the  chapters, 
especially  those  who  were  opposed  to  extending 
124 


UNKNOWN  IN  PREACHERS'  MEETING. 

the  time.  But  who  could  this  strange  man  be? 
From  whence  did  he  come?  What  did  he  mean 
by  this  interruption  ?  Were  his  remarks  intended 
to  be  personal?  Was  this  a  message  from  God? 
They  had  heard  of  his  visit  to  Dr.  Goodfellow's 
church  and  the  Diamond  Saloon,  but  had  at 
tributed  it  to  the  eccentricities  of  an  unbalanced 
mind.  Perhaps  he  might  drop  into  one  of  their 
churches  soon.  Who  was  he,  anyhow  ? 


125 


XVI. 

FIRST  MEETING  IN  THE  "WICKED  WARD." 

THE  subject  to  be  discussed  at  the  meeting  in 
Oak  Hall  was,  "What  can  be  Done  to  Improve 
the  Home?"  Its  selection  was  premeditated,  not 
accidental.  However  much  the  people  might  di 
vide  in  opinion  on  other  things,  they  would  be 
united  on  the  Home.  This  was  the  basis  of  so 
ciety,  the  State,  and  the  Church.  Its  improve 
ment  could  not  fail  to  interest  every  one,  and  to 
bring  all  classes  together;  whereas  the  announce 
ment  of  a  distinctively  political  or  religious  sub 
ject  would  be  limited  in  its  scope,  and  divisive 
in  its  result. 

Mrs.  McCord,  while  she  had  not  been  trained 
in  any  particular  school  of  philosophy,  religion, 
or  reform,  had  an  instinctive  and  common-sense 
theory  of  her  own.  She  was  of  the  opinion  that 
differential  points,  in  all  reformatory  efforts, 
should  never  be  emphasized.  Such  a  course  al 
ways  creates  antagonism,  and  widens  the  distance 
between  classes  and  Churches.  Points  of  agree- 


MEETING  IN  THE  WICKED  WARD. 

ment  should  be  sought  and  emphasized.  With 
such  a  basis  to  stand  upon  and  to  start  from, 
sympathy,  mutual  toleration,  and  co-operation 
would  follow.  The  conservation  of  energy  should 
obtain  in  all  effort  for  the  uplifting  of  men,  as 
well  as  in  the  realm  of  physical  dynamics.  This 
is  wise  economy.  The  wasting  of  beneficent  force 
is  a  violation  of  the  highest  law  of  the  universe. 
Good  men  will  have  much  to  answer  for  in  this 
regard.  Few,  if  any,  are  so  depraved  as  to  be 
utterly  bereft  of  all  that  is  good.  Find  the  good, 
recognize  its  presence,  and  from  this  basic  point 
work  upward.  There  is  some  truth  in  every 
system  of  religion.  The  wise  missionary  will 
search  for  it,  recognize  it,  adopt  it,  and  say  to 
his  brother  man:  "On  this  we  agree;  let  us  walk 
together  as  far  as  we  can.  We  will  more  likely 
see  eye  to  eye,  looking  from  a  common  view-point, 
than  looking  from  our  disagreements."  Obe 
dience  to  what  we  know  will  unlock  the  unknown, 
and  bring  other  truths  within  our  vision.  If  the 
world  is  ever  united  in  religious  effort,  it  must 
be  on  this  basis.  "If  any  man  wills  to  do  His 
will,  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine,  whether  it 
be  of  God."  The  one  talent  of  knowledge,  how- 
127 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

ever  small  or  imperfect,  if  honestly  used,  will  as 
certainly  yield  increase  as  the  five.  The  Church 
will  be  a  weak  institution  just  as  long  as  it  ac 
centuates  non-essentials  and  differences.  The 
force  spent  in  defending  doctrines  and  customs, 
the  belief  or  non-belief  in  which  will  neither  open 
nor  close  the  gates  of  heaven  to  any  man,  would, 
if  rightly  used,  have  pushed  the  world  onward  a 
thousand  years  nearer  the  millennium.  What 
ever,  if  any,  may  have  been  the  justification  for 
this  enormous  waste  of  energy  in  the  past,  the 
loud  cry  of  the  unreached  millions  for  light,  for 
help,  for  uplifting,  and  for  God,  though  all  do 
not  know  his  name,  demands  a  truce  in  the  battle 
of  antagonistic  theories,  and  a  united  forward 
movement  on  the  basis  of  the  things  on  which 
we  agree,  flinging  to  the  world  our  banner  in 
scribed,  "The  greatest  of  these  is  Love."  To  per 
sist  in  the  course  that  now  obtains  is  like  a  boy 
who  begins  the  study  of  the  multiplication-table, 
and,  after  mastering  half  a  dozen  columns,  de 
votes  more  time  to  the  lines  that  divide  the 
columns  and  the  shape  of  the  figures  than  to  the 
remaining  unmastered  part  of  the  table. 

This  is  a  summary  of  Mrs.  McCord's  unwrit- 
128 


MEETING  IN  THE  WICKED  WARD. 

ten  philosophy:  With  this  faith  she  called  the 
Sunday  afternoon  meeting  at  Oak  Hall,  to  con 
sider  " What  can  be  Done  to  Improve  the  Home  ?" 
The  attendance  was  large ;  the  hall  was  crowded. 
Xearly  a  dozen  nationalities  were  represented. 
Mothers  and  wives  predominated.  It  was  ob 
served  that  the  eleven  newsboys,  with  their 
mothers,  were  on  the  very  front  seats.  Little 
Jammie  McFadden's  father  and  mother,  and  the 
policeman  who  was  present  when  Jammie  died, 
were  also  among  them.  The  Unknown  Man  oc 
cupied  a  seat  in  a  little  recess  where  he  would 
not  be  seen.  Mrs.  McCord,  Dr.  Goodfellow,  and 
a  choir  of  singers,  were  on  the  platform.  Father 
Martini,  a  bright  and  well-preserved  Catholic 
priest,  was  seen  in  the  rear.  Mrs.  McCord  ap 
proached  him,  and  very  kindly  invited  him  to  a 
seat  on  the  platform,  which  he  accepted.  She 
handed  him  a  small  Bible,  and,  in  a  spirit  of 
gentle,  loving  authority,  said,  "Will  you  kindly 
read  a  psalm  to  the  people  ?"  He  was  somewhat 
-taken  aback,  but  to  the  surprise  of  all,  including 
himself,  and  very  much  to  the  gratification  of 
Mrs.  McCord,  he  arose  and  read  in  a  most  im 
pressive  manner  the  ninety-first  Psalm:  "He  that 
9  129 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

dwelleth  in  the  secret  place  of  the  Most  High 
shall  abide  under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty. 
.  .  .  Because  thou  hast  made  the  Lord,  which 
is  my  refuge,  even  the  Most  High,  thy  habitation, 
there  shall  no  evil  befall  thee,  neither  shall  any 
plague  come  nigh  thy  dwelling.  He  shall  give 
his  angels  charge  over  thee,  to  keep  thee  in  all 
thy  ways." 

Dr.  Goodfellow  followed  with  this  brief 
prayer: 

"Dear  Father,  these  are  thy  people,  thy  chil 
dren,  created  in  thine  image,  the  objects  of  thy 
love.  Their  condition  in  life  is  hard  as  compared 
with  that  of  some  of  us.  They  are  poorly  paid 
for  their  work,  and  some  of  them  have  not  as 
much  work  even  as  they  can  do.  Their  homes 
are  very  small,  with  scarcely  any  of  the  con- 
veniencies  of  life.  Some  of  them  may  not  have 
enough  to  eat.  Mrs.  McCord  has  come  among 
them  to  see  if  something  can  not  be  done  to  im 
prove  their  condition.  Dear  Father,  help  her 
while  she  talks,  and  help  all  these  dear  people 
to  hear.  May  there  come  to  all  who  are  strug 
gling  so  hard  to  keep  body  and  soul  together, 
fresh  courage,  higher  inspiration,  new  ambition, 
130 


MEETING  IN  THE  WICKED  WARD. 

and  a  good  hope  that,  by  and  by,  all  will  have  a 
home  in  the  'house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal 
in  the  heavens/  Amen." 

All  heads  were  bowed  during  the  prayer. 
Many  sought  to-  hide  the  unbidden  tear  as  the 
"Amen"  was  said.  How  much  we  are  alike! 
Thank  the  good  Father  for  tears.  How  many  they 
have  saved,  when  all  other  means  have  failed! 
The  choir  then  sang  "O,  think  of  the  home  over 
there." 

Mrs.  McCord  delivered  a  loving,  practical  ad 
dress  on  the  "Home."  When  properly  built  and 
managed,  it  was  the  fountain  of  all  good.  Its 
streams  would  bless  society,  the  State,  and  the 
Church.  It  was  a  refuge  for  the  laboring  man 
and  woman  on  their  return  from  the  weary  toil 
of  the  day.  It  was  the  school  for  the  children. 
She  continued:  "The  good  Master  has  sent  me 
among  you  to  help  you  improve  your  homes.  Why 
he  should  do  this  I  can  not  now  understand;  per 
haps  I  will  later  on.  I  have  a  beautiful  home  of 
my  own,  and  more  than  I  need." 

"She  libs  in  heben  wid  de  angels,"  said  one 
of  the  newsboys,  out  loud,  who  had  been  at  her 
house. 

131 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

"Youse  had  better  shut  up  youse  face/'  said 
Bud,  "or  I  ?11  mop  up  dis  floor  wid  youse." 

Not  recognizing  the  interruption,  she  pro 
ceeded:  "I  want  you  to  have  better  homes,  more 
room,  more  furniture,  paper  and  pictures  on  the 
walls,  purer  air  and  water,  better  food,  and  more 
of  it.  I  will  help  you  all  I  can  to  get  these  things. 
I  want  your  landlords  to  improve  your  tenements 
and  clean  up  the  premises,  and  then  you  must 
try  and  keep  them  clean.  I  want  the  Board  of 
Health  to  give  you  better  sanitary  conditions. 
I  want  the  mayor  and  the  city  alderman  to  see 
that  the  streets,  alleys,  and  back  yards  are  kept 
clean;  and  finally,  you  should  not  forget  that  a 
good  earthly  home  is  the  highest  type  of  the 
heavenly  home.  I  want  you  all  to  make  for  your 
selves  such  homes  here,  and  so  to  live  on  earth 
that,  when  your  work  here  is  done,  you  will  be 
ready  for  the  better  home  in  heaven.  What  a 
contrast  there  will  be  between  these  earthly  homes 
and  the  'house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in 
the  heavens  V  Dear  little  Jammie  McFadden  went 
up  to  his  heavenly  home,  just  a  few  weeks  ago, 
from  one  of  the  plainest  of  your  homes  here. 
If  he  could  return  this  afternoon  and  talk  to  us, 
132 


MEETING  IN  THE  WICKED  WARD. 

what  a  story  he  could  tell  of  the  grandeur  and 
beauty  of  that  heavenly  home !  Now  let  us  all 
work  together  to  make  good  homes  here,  and  to 
obtain  a  better  home  over  there." 

Following  these  loving  counsels,  Miss  Adelia 
McCord  stepped  to  the  organ  near  the  front  of 
the  platform,  which  caused  a  very  perceptible 
commotion  among  the  newsboys,  several  remark 
ing,  "Dare  's  de  kid  angel ;  she  's  go'n'  ter  sing 
ar  song." 

"Youse  kids  had  better  stop  spoutin'  youse 
boxes  now,  or  sumthin  711  happen  here,"  said  Bud, 
as  he  shook  his  fist  in  the  direction  of  the  inter 
ruption. 

Adelia  proceeded  to  sing: 

"  Home,  home  ;  sweet,  sweet  home  ; 
Be  it  ever  so  humble,  there  's  no  place  like  home." 

The  choir  united  in  the  chorus.  When  they 
came  to  the  last  verse,  Mrs.  McCord  requested 
the  congregation  to  join  in  the  chorus.  The  ear 
nest,  coarse  voices  of  the  men,  the  squeaky  tones 
of  the  women,  and  the  discords  of  the  children, 
produced  a  heterogeneous  medley  of  sound  that, 
under  other  circumstances,  would  have  been  ex- 
133 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

tremely  comical ;  but  the  upturned  faces,  the  tear 
ful  eyes,  and  the  honest  effort  to  do  the  best  they 
could,  produced  a  most  pathetic  scene  that  will 
never  be  forgotten.  Dr.  Goodf ellow  followed  with 
a  few  kind  words,  and  announced  that  he  would 
speak  in  the  hall  at  7.30  in  the  evening. 

The  comments,  as  the  people  went  home,  were 
varied  and  interesting.  Among  the  first  was  our 
friend,  the  policeman:  "I  belave  in  my  soule  that 
she  's  the  holy  Virgin  Mary  coom  back  to  earth 
again.  If  any  mon  spakes  a  wooard  ferninst  her, 
I  ?11  make  anither  soft  place  on  the  top  of  his 
pate,"  swinging  his  club  over  his  head  somewhat 
ferociously. 

"She  ?s  a  daisy,"  exclaimed  Goldbug,  "and 
dat  leetle  rosebud  sings  like  a  kanary." 

"She  's  a  gude  wooman,  ond  she  makes  me 
think  o'  me  ain  mither  in  me  ain  bonnie  coontrie," 
said  Jammie  McFadden's  father,  as  a  big  tear 
stole  slowly  down  his  rough  face,  which  he  wiped 
away  with  the  back  of  his  brawny  hand.  "She 
was  gude  and  kaind  to  my  wee  bairn  when  the 
gude  Master  took  him  awa'  over  the  hill;  and  I 
hae  na'  forgot  my  promise  ither,  to  mate  the 
laddie  over  there." 

134 


MEETING  IN  THE  WICKED  WARD. 

An  old  farmer,  who  was  visiting  some  friends 
in  the  city,  being  at  the  meeting,  was  much  stirred 
by  what  he  had  heard.  "I  kalkelate  that  she 
knows  what  she  's  talkin'  about,"  he  avowed  to 
his  friends  as  they  walked  homeward.  "I  reckon 
she  's  deliburated  sumwhat  considerable  about 
hums  and  sich  like.  She  made  mee  feel  kinder 
humsick  meself.  I  kinder  wished  me  old  woman 
had  been  a-sittin'  by  my  side.  I  sort  a-felt  as  if 
1 'd  like  to  kiss  the  old  gal  ag'in',  seem'  it  's  nigh 
onto  a  'coon's  age  since  I  perpe'rated  anything  uv 
that  sort.  I  wonder  ef  she  would  n't  cum  out  to 
Mason's  skule-house,  and  exterpashuate  to  us  in 
Koonsocket  Holler.  I  fetch  in  a  lode  of  hay  every 
Saturday  arternoon,  and  I  would  be  ra'le  glad 
to  kunvey  the  lady  out  in  my  hag-riggin'." 

Father  Martini  indicated  his  interest  in  the 
speaker  and  her  work  by  begging  the  privilege 
of  a  personal  interview  with  Mrs.  McCord  at  her 
own  house,  which  was  cheerfully  promised  at  any 
time  convenient  to  him. 

At  night  the  hall  was  crowded  again — many 

being  turned  away — to  hear  Dr.  Goodfellow,  who 

discussed    the    elements    and    characteristics    of 

"True  Manhood,"  closing  with  a  few  fitting  words 

135 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

jm  the  Man  of  ISTazareth,  who  was  the  model  man, 
and  also  a  laboring  man,  belonging  to  the  poorer 
classes,  and  the  best  friend  the  poor  man  has  ever 
had  or  ever  will  have.  Before  he  dismissed  the 
people,  the  Unknown  Man  rose  and  looked  toward 
the  speaker,  as  if  awaiting  his  direction.  He 
nodded  his  head,  as  much  as  to  say  "go  on," 
whereupon  the  stranger  said: 

"Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled;  ye  believe 
in  God,  believe  also  in  me.  In  my  Father's  house 
are  many  mansions ;  if  it  were  not  so  I  would 
have  told  you.  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you. 
And  if  I  go  and  prepare  a  place  for  you,  I  will 
come  again,  and  receive  you  unto  myself,  that 
where  I  am  there  ye  may  be  also.  .  .  .  And 
God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes ; 
and  there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow, 
nor  crying,  neither  shall  there  be  any  more  pain ; 
for  the  former  things  are  passed  away.  .  .  . 
In  his  presence  is  fullness  of  joy ;  at  his  right  hand 
there  are  pleasures  for  evermore." 

The  people  were  dismissed,  and  proceeded 
quietly  to  their  homes,  all  feeling  this  was  the 
dawn  of  a  better  day  to  them. 


136 


XVII. 

INTERVIEW    BETWEEN    FATHER    MARTINI    AND 
MRS.    MoCORD. 

EARLY  the  following  week  Father  Martini 
called  on  Mrs.  McCord  for  the  promised  inter 
view.  He  was  of  French  birth,  though  reared 
and  educated  in  this  country.  He  had  also  spent 
two  years  at  Rome.  He  was  thoroughly  trained 
for  the  work  of  a  Catholic  priest.  Naturally  he 
was  a  man  of  striking  personnel.  His  manners 
were  polished  and  winning.  He  could  move  with 
grace  and  easy  dignity  in  the  most  enlightened 
circles;  he  could  also  adapt  himself  to  those  in 
humble  conditions.  He  was  imbued  with  the 
natural  love  of  freedom  characteristic  of  his  na 
tive  land.  He  had  also  imbibed  the  true  spirit 
and  lofty  genius  of  American  institutions.  He 
was,  therefore,  a  little  restless  under  the  limita 
tions  and  ultramontanism  of  his  Church.  He  was 
a  conscientious  Catholic,  but  he  felt  somewhat 
like  a  caged  eagle.  He  panted  for  purer  air  and 
more  of  it;  he  longed  for  a  broader  vision  and  a 
137 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

larger  sphere.  He  would  gladly  soar  to  the  high 
est  mount  of  observation.  He  rightly  sought  to 
know  all  that  could  be  known  of  truth  and  duty, 
and  to  do  all  that  could  be  done  to  uplift  and 
ennoble  mankind.  But  he  was  under  irritating 
restrictions — ecclesiastical,  theological,  social.  In 
this  state  of  mind  he  met  Mrs.  McCord.  He  was 
pleased  with  her  spirit  and  the  outline  of  her 
work.  She  received  him  cordially,  and  welcomed 
him  heartily  to  her  home. 

"I  am  truly  delighted  to  have  the  pleasure  of 
your  acquaintance,  Father  Martini,"  she  declared. 
"I  was  glad  to  see  you  at  our  meeting,  and  to  have 
you  take  part  in  the  service.  It  has  always  seemed 
strange  to  me  that  our  Catholic  friends,  who  wor 
ship  the  same  God,  believe  in  the  same  Christ, 
and  are  seeking  the  same  heaven,  should  be  sepa 
rated  from  us  in  Christian  labor  and  fellowship. 
Why  can't  we  work  together?" 

With  a  peculiar  twinkle  of  his  eye,  Father 
Martini  saw  his  opportunity,  and  in  the  most 
gracious  manner  replied:  "I  fully  share  in  the 
pleasure  of  our  meeting,  Mrs.  McCord,  and  also 
in  your  surprise  that  we  should  be  separated  in 
work  and  fellowship.  Does  it  not  occur  to  you, 
138 


FATHER  MARTINI. 

however,  that  it  was  the  Protestants  that  sepa 
rated  from  the  Catholics  ?  But  for  that  we  would 
be  united  to-day.  Why  do  you  not  return  to  the 
Church,  and  thus  end  the  separation?  You  see, 
Mrs.  McCord,  the  historical  argument  is  against 
you.  But  seriously,  I  would  not  have  you  leave 
your  Church  and  come  to  ours.  Protestantism 
is  doing  a  marvelous  work  in  bringing  the  world 
to  our  Lord.  It  is  to  talk  with  you  about  your 
plans,  and  to  find  out  if  it  will  be  possible  for  me 
to  co-operate  with  you,  that  I  am  here." 

Mrs.  McCord's  countenance  was  illumed  as 
with  the  light  of  a  newborn  joy  as  she  listened 
to  these  words  of  the  good  priest,  and  she  an 
swered  with  much  animation:  "You  can  not 
imagine  what  happiness  it  affords  me  to  hear  you 
speak  of  co-operating  with  me.  And  I  shall  only 
be  too  glad  to  have  your  assistance  on  any  plan 
that  will  not  compromise  you.  My  work  is  not 
under  the  auspices  of  Protestantism,  nor  even  of 
my  own  particular  Church,  though  I  have  the 
sympathy  and  support  of  my  pastor,  whom  I 
would  like  you  to  know.  The  world's  great  want 
is  larger  than  any  Church.  I  would  not  have  you 
withdraw  from  your  Church.  It  needs  more 
139 


CSUBCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

priests  of  your  broad  and  generous  stamp.  But 
can  you  not  step  out  of  your  priestly  garments, 
lay  aside  your  ecclesiastical  rubrics,  and,  as  a 
brother  man,  follow  the  Master  among  the  multi 
tude  of  neglected  people  whom  neither  your 
Church  nor  mine  is  reaching?" 

"My  sympathies  are  all  in  that  direction," 
acknowledged  the  father.  "But  you  certainly 
understand,  Mrs.  McCord,  that  there  is  a  divine 
order  about  all  Christian  service  and  worship ;  and 
to  ignore  this  is  to  go  in  the  face  of  the  Master, 
producing  disorder  and  confusion.  Moreover,  the 
multitude  of  the  unsaved  is  so  large  that  the  effort 
of  one,  or  even  a  considerable  number  of  indi 
viduals,  seems  like  a  drop  of  water  in  the  great 
ocean.  These  perishing  millions  need  a  massive 
organization,  whose  age  and  grandeur  will  im 
press  and  awe,  with  authority  to  administer  the 
holy  sacraments." 

Mrs.  McCord  was  being  led  unexpectedly  into 
deep  water;  but  she  breathed  a  mental  prayer, 
and  proceeded:  "I  am  not  learned  as  you  are, 
Father  Martini,  in  Church  dialectics;  but  my 
Bible  goes  back  to  a  time  before  either  your 
Church  or  mine  was  in  existence.  And  I  read 
140 


FATHER  MARTINI. 

of  the  Master  going  to  the  wilderness  after  one 
lost  sheep ;  of  his  talking  to  one  poor  sinful  woman 
at  the  well  of  Jacob;  of  his  order  to  'go  preach 
to  every  creature;'  and  of  the  final  determination 
of  human  destiny  upon  the  principle,  'Inasmuch 
as  ye  did  it  to  one  of  the  least  of  these  my  brethren, 
ye  did  it  unto  me.'  In  unevangelized  communities, 
the  people  should  be  sought  out  and  discipled 
first,  then  the  organized  Church  should  follow, 
'teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever 
He  has  commanded.' ' 

Father  Martini  had  found  his  match  in  a  field 
of  argument  which  he  did  not  understand  as  well 
as  that  in  which  he  had  been  drilled  in  the  schools. 
It  was  difficult  for  him  to  keep  out  of  the  realm 
of  "authority,"  "tradition,"  "Church  encyclicals," 
and  "ecclesiastical  pronouncements."  An  appeal, 
therefore,  to  primitive  Christianity  anterior  to  the 
historical  origin  of  his  Church  led  him  into  a  field 
which  he  had  not  explored  so  thoroughly.  But 
he  was  a  Christian  gentleman,  and  he  was  talk 
ing  to  an  educated  lady.  With  genuine  apprecia 
tion  of  the  ability  of  his  fair  antagonist,  he  con 
tinued  the  interview: 

"You  speak  with  a  force,  Mrs.  McCord,  which 
141 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

I  am  pleased  to  recognize,  and  your  argument 
touches  my  heart.  But  I  beg  to  inquire  how  you 
can  expect  to  disciple  or  redeem  any  one  with 
out  the  saving  ordinances  of  the  Holy  Church,  and 
the  presence  of  the  divinely-appointed  representa 
tive  of  Almighty  God  to  hear  confession  and  pro 
nounce  absolution?" 

"I  can  see/'  returned  Mrs.  McCord,  "the  force 
of  your  question  from  your  point  of  view;  but 
I  do  not  look  at  these  matters  from  that  point. 
Now,  Father  Martini,  there  are  many  things  we 
hold  in  common.  Why  can't  we  stand  together 
on  the  things  about  which  we  agree,  and  do  the 
best  we  can  for  the  poor,  perishing  people,  until 
time  and  the  Master  shall  adjust  our  disagree 
ments?  Let  us  see:  you  believe  in  God,  in  Jesus 
Christ,  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  the  inspiration  of 
the  Bible,  in  the  sinfulness  of  man,  in  the  resur 
rection  of  the  dead,  in  the  life  eternal,  do  you 
not?" 

"With  all  my  heart  I  do,"  was  his  answer. 

"You  believe   also,"   continued  she,    "in  the 

necessity  of  improving  the  homes  of  the  people; 

in  purer  air  and  water;  in  better  tenements;  in 

improved  sanitary  conditions;   and  in  such  pro- 

142 


FATHER  MARTINI. 

vision  for  the^moral,  social,  and  intellectual  up 
lifting  of  the  people  as  their  condition  seems  to 
demand,  do  you  not  ?" 

"With  all  my  heart,  I  certainly  do,"  was  the 
answer  again. 

"Well,  all  these  I  believe,  too,"  said  Mrs. 
McCord.  "Now,  why  can't  we  start  on  this  creed, 
and  help  the  poor  people  in  their  urgent  need, 
and  leave  the  points  of  disagreement  to  be  settled 
by  the  theologians,  the  critics,  the  dogmatists,  the 
formalists,  the  bishops,  and  the  popes ;  and,  above 
all  else,  by  time  ?  For  you  know  Lord  Bacon  has 
said,  'Truth  is  the  child  of  time,  not  of  authority." 

"Indeed,  I  can  not  produce  any  good  reason 
for  not  doing  so,"  confessed  the  clever  priest, 
"excepting  that  the  Church  has  not  ordered  the 
work  to  be  done  in  that  way." 

"Well,  now,  honestly,  Father  Martini,  if  my 
ox  should  fall  into  the  ditch,  would  not  you  help 
me  take  him  out,  even  on  the  Sabbath-day?"  in 
quired  Mrs.  McCord.  "The  mass  of  the  people 
ajre  down  in  the  'ditch,'  and  liable  to  perish  be 
fore  either  your  Church  or  mine  can  reach  them 
with  their  cumbrous  machinery.  Would  it  not  be 
more  Christlike  to  hurry  to  their  help,  get  them 
143 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

out  of  the  'ditch/  wash  and  clean  them  up,  ready 
for  presentation  to  the  Church  when  it  comes 
along,  whether  it  shall  be  yours  or  mine  ?" 

Father  Martini  replied:  "I  am  compelled  to 
believe  you  are  quite  right.  I  find  no  answer  in 
my  heart  to  your  argument,  though  my  head  is 
slow  to  accept  your  conclusions.  I  must  confess 
I  find  myself  entangled  by  precedent  and  Church 
authority.  I  will  co-operate  with  you  in  your 
Christly  work,  as  far  as  I  can." 

Thanking  Mrs.  McCord  for  the  pleasure  of 
the  interview,  and  the  honor  of  her  acquaintance, 
and  receiving  a  most  cordial  invitation  to  call  any 
time  at  his  convenience,  Father  Martini  departed 
with  a  new  light  in  his  heart,  and  a  resolution  to 
follow  the  Master  wherever  he  might  lead. 


144 


XVIII. 

JENNIE  PATTERSON  RESCUED. 

NOTHING  makes  the  heart  so  sick  as  to  know 
that  a  loved  one  is  lost,  and  not  to  know  whether 
the  missing  one  is  dead  or  alive.  It  would  be  a 
relief  to  be  assured  of  death,  rather  than  to  en 
dure  the  fears  that  a  highly-wrought  imagination 
may  suggest.  What  pen  can  portray  the  misery 
of  those  who  have  waited  for  weeks  for  tidings 
from  the  last  battle,  or  from  the  vessel  burned 
at  sea,  or  from  the  mine  that  ingulfed  its  hun 
dreds  of  workers  ? 

Many  children  were  lost  in  the  great  fire. 
Some  were  never  heard  from ;  others  were  found 
roaming  aimlessly  over  the  prairies,  or  through 
the  desolate  streets.  The  newspapers  contained 
columns  of  advertisements,  some  inquiring  for 
lost  children,  and  offering  rewards  for  informa 
tion  ;  others  announcing  the  whereabouts  of  miss 
ing  persons  and  inquiring  for  their  parents  or 
friends.  Several  weeks  had  elapsed,  and  no  tid- 
10  145 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

ings  concerning  Jennie  Patterson.  Her  parents 
had  used  every  available  means  to  find  her,  but 
without  success.  The  only  conclusion  was  that 
she  had  either  perished  in  the  fire,  or  was  being 
held  for  larger  reward,  or  for  some  nameless 
purpose.  The  agony  of  the  parents  was  unbear 
able.  The  mother  was  completly  prostrated. 

When  the  postman  called  at  Mrs.  McCord's, 
where  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Patterson  had  stopped  since 
the  great  calamity,  he  delivered  a  letter  addressed 
to  "Mr.  and  Mrs.  Patterson,  parents  of  the  lost 
child/'  which  read : 

"DEAR  FKIENDS, — 'Behold,  I  bring  you  glad 
tidings  of  great  joy.  The  dead  is  alive;  the  lost 
is  found.  Rejoice  and  be  exceeding  glad.7  To 
morrow  the  lost  one  will  be  home. 

"UNKNOWN  MAN." 

The  effect  of  this  brief  message  was  inde 
scribable.  Mrs.  Patterson  sprang  to  her  feet  from 
the  lounge,  and  clapped  her  hands  for  gladness. 
Mr.  Patterson  sent  a  message  to  the  factory  not 
to  look  for  him  for  at  least  two  days.  All  the 
McCords  joined  in  the  general  joy.  The  whole 
neighborhood  soon  heard  the  good  news,  and 
shared  in  the  rejoicing.  Though  what  little  they 
146 


JENNIE  PATTERSON  RESCUED. 

knew  of  the  "Unknown  Man"  was  enshrined  in 
mystery,  no  one  hinted  a  doubt  of  the  genuine 
ness  of  the  letter.  The  parents  could  not  close 
their  eyes  in  sleep  that  night  for  very  joy.  It 
was  the  longest  night  of  their  lives.  They  thought 
the  morning  light  would  never  dawn.  They 
waited  as  those  who  watch  for  the  morning. 

The  discovery  of  Jennie  came  about  in  this 
way:  Bud  had  learned  of  her  loss  through  Mrs. 
McCord,  and  so  was  on  the  lookout  for  her 
wherever  he  went  selling  papers.  He  had  also 
informed  the  Unknown  Man,  and  he  too  joined 
in  the  search.  One  day  Bud  entered  the  Diamond 
Saloon,  which  was  the  worst  dive  in  the  ward,  to 
sell  papers.  While  he  was  there  he  passed  into 
a  small  side-room,  used  as  a  restaurant  and  wine- 
room,  when,  to  his  great  surprise  and  joy,  he  ob 
served  Jennie  serving  the  tables.  He  had  seen 
her  several  times  at  Mrs.  McCord's,  and  so  recog 
nized  her  at  once.  She  would  doubtless  have 
recognized  him  also,  but  Bud  knew  that  that 
might  be  fatal  to  her  rescue ;  so  he  kept  his  back 
toward  her  until  he  was  out  of  the  room.  As 
he  was  going  down  street,  he  unexpectedly  met 
the  Unknown  Man,  to  whom  he  reported  his  dis- 
147 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

covery.  This  strange  person  seemed  instinctively 
to  understand  the  little  girl's  danger.  He  was  sure 
that  nothing  but  the  coolest  tact,  involving  per 
haps  a  hard  physical  struggle,  would  rescue  her. 
He  knew,  from  the  character  of  the  place,  that 
no  motive  of  love  or  sympathy  for  the  girl  actu 
ated  the  scoundrels  who  had  decoyed  her  to  that 
den  of  debauchery,  where  she  was  held  as  a  cap 
tive.  So  he  said  to  Bud  that  he  would  manage 
the  rescue,  and  Bud  should  deliver  her  to  her 
parents. 

That  same  night,  about  ten  o'clock,  he  entered, 
for  the  second  time,  the  Diamond  Saloon,  which, 
as  usual,  was  well  filled  with  men  of  the  baser 
sort,  who  frequent  such  places.  As  he  moved 
about  in  the  crowd  he  did  not  attract  attention,  or 
arouse  suspicion.  Presently  he  stepped  into  the 
restaurant  and  seated  himself  at  a  table.  Fortu 
nately,  Jennie  came  to  serve  him.  Instead  of 
giving  an  order  for  refreshments,  he  said:  "I  am 
your  friend,  Jennie.  I  know  you.  You  must 
not  stay  here.  Come  with  me,  and  I  will  send  you 
home  to  your  father  and  mother.  We  can  only 
escape  through  the  front  door  of  the  saloon.  I 
will  stand  near  the  door,  and  you  come  slowly 
148 


JENNIE  PATTERSON  RESCUED. 

through  the  saloon  as  if  you  were  looking  for 
something.  When  you  see  me,  walk  slowly  to 
me;  then  we  will  rush  out  at  the  door  and  run 
for  our  lives.  Make  no  mistake.  Show  no  ex 
citement.  Trust  me,  and  you  will  be  with  your 
mother  in  a  few  hours.  Understand  ?" 

"Yes,  sir/7  she  said. 

He  walked  leisurely  into  the  front  room, 
where  the  bar  was  located,  and  took  his  stand 
not  far  from  the  door.  There  were  a  dozen  men 
at  the  bar,  all  half  drunk,  so  that  his  movement 
was  not  observed.  But  when  Jennie  appeared, 
some  of  the  men  addressed  her  and  began  to  play 
with  her,  fondling  her  with  their  hands.  This 
attracted  the  attention  of  the  proprietor,  who  or 
dered  her  back  to  the  restaurant.  But  instead 
of  obeying,  she  ran  to  the  Unknown  Man,  who 
seized  her  by  the  hand  and  started  for  the  door. 
Before  he  reached  it,  however,  the  saloon-owner, 
seeing  that  his  beautiful  little  prize  was  likely  to 
escape,  with  a  series  of  nameless  oaths,  grabbed 
the  stranger  by  the  coat-collar,  and  was  about  to 
throw  him  to  the  floor,  when  he  received  a  blow 
from  an  unseen  hand,  that  sent  him  sprawling  on 
his  back  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  and,  before 
149 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

he  could  get  to  his  feet,  Jennie  and  her  rescuer 
had  disappeared.  As  soon  as  they  were  outside 
of  the  dive,  the  stranger  holding  Jennie  by  the 
hand,  ran  rapidly,  turning  the  first  corner,  pass 
ing  through  an  alley  over  to  the  next  street,  and 
out  of  sight  of  their  pursuers.  Indeed,  the  whole 
thing  was  done  so  quickly,  and  the  blow  received 
by  the  saloon  proprietor  was  so  stunning,  that 
it  was  at  least  five  minutes  before  he  could  realize 
what  had  occurred.  The  Unknown  Man  took 
Jennie  to  the  house  of  Bud's  mother  for  the  night, 
and  instructed  Bud  to  deliver  her  to  her  parents 
the  next  morning. 

After  breakfast,  Mrs.  Patterson  took  her  seat 
at  the  front  parlor  window,  and  watched  intently 
the  gate  opening  into  the  splendid  grounds  of 
the  McCord  residence.  Mr.  Patterson  walked 
back  and  forth  on  the  path  into  which  the  gate 
opened,  ever  and  anon  wiping  the  perspiration 
from  his  face,  and  trying  to  disguise  his  manifest 
nervousness.  About  ten  o'clock  he  glanced  up 
the  street  toward  the  corner,  when  he  saw  a  news 
boy  alight  from  the  street-car,  holding  the  hand 
of  a  little  girl.  He  turned  toward  the  house,  and 
cried  at  the  top  of  his  voice:  "Here  she  is!  Here 
150 


JENNIE  PATTERSON  RESCUED. 

she  is!"  Then  he  flung  open  the  gate  and  ran 
with  all  his  might  toward  the  corner.  Jennie 
at  once  recognized  him,  and  ran  to  meet  him, 
crying,  "O  papa !  O  papa !"  and  jumped  into  his 
arms.  By  this  time,  Mrs.  Patterson,  having 
rushed  from  the  house,  met  them,  and  the  scene 
of  unspeakable  joy  was  repeated,  Jennie  saying 
over  and  over,  "O  mamma!  mamma!  mamma!" 
They  hugged  and  kissed  their  dear  child  again 
and  again.  Bud  stood  by  and  looked  on  with 
amazement.  He  had  never  witnessed  such  a  scene. 
In  the  joy  of  the  parents  they  had  overlooked 
the  boy.  Mrs.  Patterson  said,  aWhy,  Jennie, 
how  did  you  ever  get  home?"  "Bud  brought 
me,"  she  answered.  And  then  the  mother  be 
came  aware  of  Bud's  presence.  She  immediately 
threw  her  arms  around  him  and  kissed  and  kissed 
him  until  the  poor  boy  blushed  from  ear  to  ear. 
"God  bless  you!  God  bless  you!  you  dear  boy, 
for  finding  and  bringing  our  darling  home.  We 
can  never  pay  you."  "God  bless  you!  my  little 
man,  for  the  great  happiness  you  have  brought 
to  us.  You  shall  have  your  reward,"  said  Mr. 
Patterson.  By  this  time  a  large  crowd  had  col 
lected  on  the  street,  and  everybody  in  the  neigh- 
151 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

borhood  knew  that  Jennie  Patterson  had  been 
found  and  brought  home  by  Bud,  the  newsboy. 

After  they  had  entered  the  house  and  the  ex 
citement  had  somewhat  subsided,  Mr.  Patterson 
placed  in  the  hands  of  Bud  ten  twenty-dollar  gold- 
pieces,  and  added,  "This  is  not  all;  you  will  hear 
from  me  again."  Poor  Bud  did  n't  know  there 
was  that  much  money  in  the  world.  He  was 
overcome.  He  had  never  thought  of  any  reward. 
He  was  simply  speechless.  He  looked  at  the  shin 
ing  coin,  and  then,  with  a  peculiar  grin,  he  looked 
at  Jennie.  Then  he  picked  up  his  cap  and  started 
for  the  door;  but  looking  back  to  Mr.  Patterson, 
he  asked,  "Wot  will  I  do  wid  dis  gol'-mine  ?" 

"Do  just  what  you  please,  my  little  man," 
said  Mr.  Patterson. 

"I  '11  tell  you  what  to  do  with  it,  Bud.  Buy 
a  house ;  may  be  we  '11  live  in  it  some  day"  sug 
gested  Jennie. 


152 


XIX. 

MRS.  McCORD  LEASES  AND  RENOVATES  A  TENE 
MENT  BLOCK. 

THE  tenement-houses  in  Chattahooche,  which 
furnished  the  lodging-places  of  many  people  in 
the  "Wicked  Ward,"  like  those  in  other  large 
cities,  were  the  occasion,  if  not  the  direct  cause, 
of  much  of  the  discomfort  and  immorality  of 
their  occupants.  In  the  large  buildings  there  were 
from  twenty  to  fifty  apartments,  having  from  one 
to  three  rooms;  plain,  small,  destitute  of  paint 
and  all  adornments;  so  constructed  that  sunlight 
and  pure  air  were  entirely  absent.  Many  of  these 
rooms  were  in  the  basement,  virtually  under 
ground,  dark,  damp,  dirty,  teeming  with  bugs  and 
rats,  festering  with  decay  and  filth.  In  many  in 
stances  several  persons  of  different  ages  and  sex 
would  occupy  a  single  room.  The  sanitary  regu 
lations,  or  rather  irregulations,  were  abominable. 
The  halls,  stairways,  back  yards,  and  alleys  were 
153 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

usually  reeking  with  filth  and  garbage.  A  visitor 
describes  one  of  these  buildings  as  follows: 

"On  a  dark  day  there  is  scarcely  any  light 
at  all  in  these  rooms;  and  on  the  brightest  sun 
shiny  day  there  is  only  a  little  light  during  the 
middle  of  the  day,  and  never  any  direct  rays  of 
the  sun.  I  found,  up  in  one  of  these  rooms,  a 
young  woman  with  her  first-born  in  her  arms, 
not  yet  a  year  old,  that  will  certainly  die  before 
the  summer  is  out  if  it  stays  there.  All  day  long 
the  mother  and  wife  is  kept  here  with  her  invalid 
child.  Their  faces  look  like  potato-vines  that 
have  sprouted  and  grown  in  the  cellar.  They 
are  dying  for  the  lack  of  sunshine  and  pure 
air.  .  .  .  There  are  scores  of  tenement- 
houses  where  the  sun  never  rises  at  all,  except 
on  the  roof-tops,  or  now  and  then  sends  a  slant 
ray,  thrown  down  into  the  dark  court  in  seem 
ing  mockery.  It  is  impossible  for  any  one  to 
get  from  language  alone,  either  spoken  or  writ 
ten,  an  adequate  idea  of  the  loneliness,  the  sense 
of  gloom,  the  filth  and  squalor,  of  the  apartments 
in  some  of  these  tenement-houses." 

Crowded,  as  many  are,  by  sheer  necessity, 
into  these  repulsive  places,  something  after  the 
154 


LEASE  OF  A  TENEMENT  BLOCK. 

manner  of  transporting  slaves  in  the  dark  hold 
of  sailing-vessels  from  Africa  two  hundred  years 
ago,  one  can  imagine  them  praying  all  the  time, 
if  they  ever  knew  what  these  things  mean: 

"0,  but  to  breathe  the  breath 

Of  the  cowslip  and  primrose  sweet, 
With  the  sky  above  my  head, 
•     And  the  grass  beneath  my  feet ; 

For  only  one  short  hour 

To  feel  as  I  used  to  feel, 
Before  I  knew  the  woes  of  want, 

And  the  walk  that  costs  a  meal  1" 

In  prosecuting  her  design  to  improve  the  con 
dition  of  the  people,  Mrs.  McCord  ascertained 
the  address  of  the  owner  of  the  Hathaway  Tene 
ment  Block.  Calling  upon  him,  she  first  protested 
against  the  dilapidated  condition  of  the  building 
and  its  utter  lack  of  proper  sanitary  regulations. 
The  owner  rather  winced  under  her  scathing  re 
buke.  Then,  as  usual  from  such  landlords,  he 
insisted  that  the  rental  income  did  not  justify 
any  improvements.  She  inquired  the  rental  value 
of  the  buildings.  He  replied  that  the  forty  apart 
ments  ought  to  average  four  dollars  a  month, 
which  would  be  $1,920  a  year;  but  that  he  did  n't 
get  that  much  out  of  them,  for  some  never  paid 
155 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

any  rent.  Whereupon  Mrs.  McCord  proposed  to 
take  a  lease  on  the  entire  building  for  five  years, 
at  $1,800  a  year,  provided  he  would  spend  $500 
in  repairs  immediately.  He  promptly  accepted 
her  proposition,  and  the  lease  was  signed  and  de 
livered,  Mrs.  McCord  giving  her  check  for  the 
first  month's  rent. 

The  renovation  of  the  old,  dilapidated  place 
began  at  once.  A  plain  coating  of  paint  was  put 
on  the  interior;  inexpensive  but  neat  paper  was 
placed  on  the  walls ;  the  ventilation  was  improved, 
and  the  closets  put  in  good  sanitary  condition. 
The  back  yards  were  cleaned  up,  and  the  fences 
and  sheds  were  whitewashed.  The  tenants  were 
so  delighted  that  many  of  them  assisted  in  the 
work.  There  were  about  one  hundred  and  fifty 
people  in  the  building.  Mrs.  McCord  scaled  the 
rent  according  to  the  number  and  location  of  the 
rooms,  fixing  the  prices  at  enough  to  cover  what 
she  had  agreed  to  pay,  including  the  cost  of  a 
person  to  take  charge  of  the  premises.  She 
executed  new  leases  at  the  beginning  of  the 
month,  enjoining  cleanliness  in  all  the  apartments. 
The  superintendent  scrubbed  the  halls  and  stair 
ways  every  Saturday,  and  swept  them  every  day. 
156 


LEASE  OF  A  TENEMENT  BLOCK. 

Each  apartment  was  inspected  once  a  week.  A 
placard  was  hung  on  every  door,  "Please  help  to 
keep  things  clean  and  nice,  and  you  will  have 
your  reward."  A  small  deduction  was  made  on 
all  advance  payments.  Mrs.  Buddington,  Bud's 
mother,  was  selected  to  have  charge  of  the  build 
ing.  One  of  Mr.  McCord's  clerks  collected  the 
rents  the  first  of  each  month. 

In  a  short  time  the  tenants,  as  well  as  the 
building,  were  transformed.  Cleanliness,  in  and 
about  the  premises,  stimulated  the  occupants  to 
greater  neatness  and  order.  Nearly  all  seemed 
to  take  pride  in  the  upward  movement  of  things. 
The  newspapers  spoke  in  approving  terms  of  the 
new  departure.  Tenants  in  other  buildings  com 
plained  and  demanded  better  quarters.  Landlords 
became  alarmed,  and  began  to  improve  their 
properties.  The  leaven  worked  in  many  direc 
tions.  Mrs.  McCord,  supported  by  a  number  of 
the  leading  citizens,  visited  the  mayor  and  Board 
of  Health,  and  demanded  more  attention  to  the 
sanitary  necessities  of  that  part  of  the  city.  The 
police  service  was  also  improved.  In  one  year 
a  most  decided  change  for  the  better  was  in  evi 
dence  in  that  ward.  At  the  close  of  the  first  year, 
157 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

the  receipts  from  rentals  footed  $2,000.  After 
paying  $100  for  the  care  of  the  building,  $100 
remained,  which  was  nearly  seven  per  cent  on  the 
investment.  This  was  deposited  in  the  bank,  to 
be  used  for  the  benefit  of  any  who  might  be  out 
of  employment  or  unable  from  sickness  to  pay 
their  rent.  All  the  tenants  who  did  not  move 
out  of  that  part  of  the  city  were  anxious  to  rent 
for  another  year,  and  more  applications  for  rooms 
were  made  than  could  be  accommodated.  In 
every  way  the  experiment  was  a  success. 


158 


XX. 

INTERVIEW  WITH  A  SOCIALIST. 

THE  Unknown  Man  spent  much  of  his  time 
visiting  from  house  to  house  among  the  poorest 
of  the  people,  imparting  temporal  and  spiritual 
help  to  those  in  greatest  need.  In  these  excursions 
he  met  with  varied  receptions.  Some  were  glad 
to  see  and  hear  him ;  others  would  scarcely  admit 
him,  or,  if  admitted,  would  soon  indicate  that 
his  spiritual  ministrations  were  not  needed,  though 
the  tender  of  material  aid  was  never  declined, 
albeit  sometimes  received  with  evidence  of  sus 
picion.  Distrust,  prejudice,  and  often  hatred  to 
ward  the  rich,  frequently  appeared,  while,  as  to 
God,  there  was  neither  faith  nor  reverence,  but 
often  a  feeling  of  bold  defiance  or  hopeless  de 
spair.  One  family  will  be  a  fair  illustration  of 
many  others.  It  consisted  of  husband,  wife,  and 
five  children,  and  wife's  mother.  The  husband 
was  a  man  of  considerable  intelligence,  evidently 
having  seen  better  days.  His  income  of  an 
average  of  four  dollars  a  week  came  from  odd 
159 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

jobs  of  common  work  secured  at  random.  The 
wife  was  a  pale-faced,  careworn,  discouraged 
mother,  whose  income  from  washing  and  ironing 
never  exceeded  three  dollars  a  week.  The  chil 
dren  were  non-producers,  excepting  as  they  oc 
casionally  carried  home  a  few  pieces  of  mill- 
wood  or  a  lump  of  coal,  picked  up  on  the  street. 
After  paying  four  dollars  a  month  for  rent,  the 
amount  remaining  with  which  to  clothe  and  feed 
three  adults  and  five  children  for  a  month  never 
exceeded  twenty-five  dollars — often  it  was  less. 
Once  in  his  life  the  husband's  income  had  been 
a  thousand  dollars  a  year.  But  misfortune  and 
adverse  circumstances  had  cast  him  into  the 
stream  that  is  daily  floating  its  hundreds  into  the 
hopeless  maelstrom  of  the  "submerged  classes" 
of  the  great  cities.  If  he  ever  had  any  faith  in 
God,  it  had  disappeared.  If  he  ever  had  believed 
in  the  sympathy  and  helpfulness  of  the  upper 
classes,  he  had  ceased  so  to  believe.  Whatever 
respect  for  the  Church  he  had  imbibed  in  earlier 
life,  had  been  supplanted  by  bitterness  of  feel 
ing  and  a  sense  of  neglect  and  injustice.  He 
was  not  in  a  state  of  mind  to  receive  spiritual 
comfort  with  profit,  and  temporal  aid  was  not  ac- 
160 


INTERVIEW  WITH  A  SOCIALIST. 

cepted  with  any  spirit  of  gratitude ;  for  lie  had 
the  feeling  that  he  could  comfortably  support  his 
family  if  he  had  a  chance  to  work  at  fair  wages. 
What  he  wanted  was  that  "chance."  However 
much  such  a  man  may  be  responsible  for  his  un 
fortunate  condition,  he  can  never  be  uplifted  by 
reminding  him  of  his  own  shortcomings.  He 
must  be  approached  in  some  other  way. 

In  his  interview  with  this  person,  whose  name 
was  Todd,  the  Unknown  Man  found  it  necessary 
to  depart  from  his  custom  of  using  Scripture 
language  exclusively.  Addressing  Mr.  Todd,  he 
said: 

"I  should  be  glad  to  assist  you  in  some  way, 
if  I  can.  The  appearance  of  your  house  and  your 
family  indicate  that  your  income  is  insufficient 
to  make  your  family  comfortable." 

"Who  pays  you  for  detective  service,"  in 
quired  Mr.  Todd.  "This  is  my  family,  and  I  can 
take  care  of  them,  if  I  can  find  work  at  decent 
wages." 

"I  hope  you  will  not  take  offense  at  what  I 
say,"  replied  the  visitor.  "I  am  only  seeking 
your  welfare.  I  am  your  friend  and  your 
brother." 

11  161 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

"It  ?s  mighty  strange,  if  YOU  are  my  brother, 
that  you  did  n't  find  me  before  this.  I  suppose 
you  are  one  of  them  'missioners'  that  meet  in 
that  little  shanty  down  the  street,  where  they  want 
my  children  to  attend  Sunday-school.  Do  you 
think  I  would  permit  them  to  go  to  such  a  'shack' 
as  that,  a  building  which  the  saloons  and  gamblers 
would  not  have  for  their  business?"  And  Mr. 
Todd  turned  his  back  to  the  speaker  in  disgust, 
and  walked  across  the  room. 

"But  you  must  remember,  Mr.  Todd,  that  the 
world's  Savior  was  born  in  a  manger,  and  in  later 
life  had  not  where  to  lay  his  head." 

"Mighty  few  of  those  who  call  themselves 
his  disciples  are  born  in  mangers  these  days," 
was  the  response.  "And  as  to  having  no  place 
to  lay  his  head,  he  ought  to  call  on  some  of  his 
friends  for  entertainment,  who  now  live  in  marble 
palaces  that  cost  a  million  dollars.  Perhaps  they 
could  furnish  him  a  pillow  and  a  bed  for  a  few 
days." 

"But,"  continued  the  Unknown  Man,  "you 
ought  not  to  hold  him  responsible  for  the  ex 
travagant  use  of  money  by  some  of  his  friends. 
They  do  n't  all  do  so.  And  I  want  to  assure  you 
162 


INTERVIEW  WITH  A  SOCIALIST. 

that  God  is  your  friend,  as  he  is  the  friend  of 
all  the  poor  and  oppressed." 

"Well,  I  am  glad  to  hear  that,"  retorted  Mr. 
Todd,  somewhat  ironically;  "but  I  would  have 
less  trouble  in  believing  it  if  I  had  some  evidence 
of  his  friendship." 

"Has  he  not  said,"  proceeded  the  Unknown 
Man,  "  'If  ye  being  evil  know  how  to  give  good 
gifts  to  your  children,  how  much  more  willing 
is  your  Father  in  heaven  to  give  good  things  to 
them  that  ask  him  ?'  " 

"How  do  I  know  he  said  that?"  interrupted 
Mr.  Todd.  "And  if  he  did  say  it,  why  don't 
he  do  it?" 

"Perhaps  you  do  n't  ask  him." 

"Look  here,  stranger.  Do  you  suppose  I 
could  look  upon  the  rags  of  my  children  and  hear 
them  crying  for  something  to  eat,  and  not  ask 
Almighty  God,  if  there  is  such  a  person,  to  help 
me  get  these  things  for  them  ?  No,  sir ;  I  have 
asked  him  a  thousand  times,  and  he  did  n't  answer. 
If  he  means  what  he  says,  why  do  n't  he  help  a 
poor  fellow  when  he  is  down,  without  money  and 
friends,  and  nobody  to  help  him  up?  If  I  had 
the  power  to  give  my  children  bread  when  they 
163 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

are  crying  with  hunger,  and  did  not  do  it,  what 
kind  of  a  father  would  I  be  ?  I  do  n't  want  to 
know  anything  more  about  a  God  that  is  always 
promising  to  do  great  things,  and  never  does  any 
thing  for  the  poor.  I  've  lived  in  this  ward  five 
years,  and,  as  far  as  I  know,  there  has  never  been 
a  man  or  woman  in  my  house  to  inquire  after 
our  welfare,  except  the  landlord's  agent,  who  calls 
for  the  rent  the  first  of  every  month.  Xo,  sir; 
you  need  n't  talk  to  me  about  your  God  helping 
a  fellow  like  me.  He  may  help  you  fellows,  but 
I  'm  not  on  his  pay-roll." 

"I  am  very  sorry  you  feel  this  way.  You 
must  have  had  an  unfortunate  history.  Did  you 
have  any  religious  training  when  young?"  in 
quired  the  visitor. 

"Yes,  sir,  I  had.  I  'm  not  a  heathen.  I  in 
herited  the  Christian  faith.  My  mother  was  as 
good  a  woman  as  ever  walked  the  earth.  I  never 
doubted  the  Bible  or  the  sincerity  of  Christians 
while  her  example  was  before  me.  When  I  grew 
to  young  manhood,  I  passed  through  a  short 
period  of  skepticism,  until,  by  personal  investi 
gation,  I  satisfied  my  mind  as  to  the  truth  of  the 
teachings  of  Jesus  Christ.  In  these  later  years, 
164 


INTERVIEW  WITH  A  SOCIALIST. 

however,  I  have  been  drifting.  Adversity,  pov 
erty,  and  the  lack  of  sympathy  have  brought  me 
where  I  am.  I  now  find  myself  believing  in 
neither  God  nor  man.  Yours  is  the  first  word  of 
sympathy  I  have  heard  for  years;  your  offer  of 
assistance  is  so  unusual  that  I  can  hardly  credit 
you  with  sincerity." 

"Well,  my  brother,  I  beg  you  to  believe  me 
sincere;  and  as  proof  of  the  same,  kindly  accept 
this  to  aid  in  the  support  of  your  family;"  and 
the  Unknown  Man  handed  him  ten  dollars,  con 
tinuing,  "You  will  hear  from  me  again.  I  will 
see  that  you  have  regular  work  at  good  wages. " 

Mr.  Todd  flushed  a  little,  and  was  loath  to 
accept  the  money,  but  the  necessities  of  his  family 
and  the  evident  disinterestedness  of  the  giver 
overcame  his  scruples.  As  he  thanked  his  un 
known  benefactor  a  slight  tremor  was  in  his  voice, 
and  an  unbidden  tear  slowly  crept  down  his  care 
worn  face.  The  strange  brother  then  invited  Mr. 
Todd  and  his  family  to  attend  the  meetings  at 
Oak  Hall,  and,  after  repeating  these  words  of 
Holy  Scripture,  bade  them  a  loving  good-bye, 
with  a  promise  to  come  again: 

"Take  no  thought  for  your  life,  what  ye  shall 
165 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

eat,  or  what  ye  shall  drink;  nor  yet  for  your 
body,  what  you  shall  put  on.  Is  not  the  life  more 
than  meat,  and  the  body  than  raiment?  Be 
hold  the  fowls  of  the  air ;  for  they  sow  not,  neither 
do  they  reap,  nor  gather  into  barns ;  yet  your 
Heavenly  Father  f  eedeth  them.  Are  ye  not  much 
better  than  they  ?  And  why  take  you  thought  for 
raiment  ?  Consider  the  lilies  of  the  field,  how  they 
grow;  they  toil  not,  neither  do  they  spin;  and 
yet  I  say  unto  you  that  even  Solomon  in  all  his 
glory  was  not  arrayed  like  one  of  these." 


166 


XXI. 

A  PLOT  TO  KILL  THE  UNKNOWN  MAN,  DEFEATED. 

THE  proprietor  of  the  Diamond  Saloon  was 
greatly  enraged  at  the  escape  of  so  valuable  a 
prize  as  he  thought  he  had  in  the  person  of  Jennie 
Patterson.  He  began  to  plot  for  the  punishment 
of  her  rescuer,  as  soon  as  he  ascertained  who  he 
was.  Indeed,  his  plan  was  to  have  him  "re 
moved,"  so  he  might  not  suffer  any  further  an 
noyance  from  him.  Bud  went  in  and  out  of  the 
saloon  at  pleasure,  in  selling  papers,  without  at 
tracting  any  attention.  One  evening  he  overheard 
part  of  a  conversation  between  the  owner  and  a 
half  dozen  "base  fellows,"  the  substance  of  which 
was  that  they  would  invite  the  Unknown  Man  to 
the  saloon  to  deliver  an  address,  and,  while  there, 
would  fall  upon  him  and  accomplish  their  ne 
farious  purpose,  arguing  that,  as  he  was  a  stranger 
with  no  friends,  they  could  easily  put  him  out 
of  the  way,  and  no  person  would  ever  inquire  after 
him,  or  call  them  to  an  account.  Bud  reported 
1G7 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

to  the  Irish  policeman,  who  had  been  interested 
in  this  strange  man's  movements  ever  since  he 
first  met  him  at  Jammie  McFadden's  funeral, 
what  he  had  heard.  This  officer  watched  for  the 
stranger  on  the  street,  as  no  one  seemed  to  know 
where  he  lived.  As  soon  as  he  met  him,  he  re 
vealed  the  plot  of  the  saloon-keeper.  After  con 
sultation,  they  agreed  upon  a  plan  of  operation. 
The  Unknown  Man  was  to  accept  the  invitation 
to  speak  in  the  Diamond.  The  policeman  reported 
the  affair  to  the  chief  of  police,  and^said,  "Whin 
the  toime  is  fixed  for  the  visit  and  the  attack,  I 
want  yees  to  furnish  me  with  two  officers  of  the 
sacret  sarvice,  and  we  '11  be  afther  bayin'  prisint 
oorsilves  at  the  same  time  and  place,  and,  if  it 
plazes  your  honor,  we  ?11  take  soom  parth  in  the 
ixercoises." 

The  chief  promised  all  Pat  asked  for.  A  few 
days  later,  as  the  Unknown  Man  was  passing  the 
Diamond,  the  following  note  was  handed  him: 

"DEAR  SIR, — We  all  regretted  very  much  the 
interruption  that  occurred  some  weeks  ago  when 
you  visited  us  and  delivered  a  very  interesting 
address.  You  doubtless  observed  that  many  who 
were  present  were  under  the  influence  of  liquor; 
168 


PLOT  TO  KILL  THE  UNKNOWN. 

otherwise  there  would  have  been  no  trouble,  and 
you  would  not  have  been  arrested.  I  write  this 
to  say  that  if  it  will  be  convenient  for  you,  we 
would  be  very  glad  to  have  you  repeat  your  visit 
next  Thursday  night,  when  we  will  assure  you 
of  a  large  hearing  and  a  warm  reception. 

"Yours  truly,  JACOB  KILLMEN, 

"Proprietor  of  the  Diamond." 

This  note  was  promptly  shown  to  the  police 
man.  "Good,"  said  Pat,  "it  woorks  like  a  chairm. 
It 's  mesilf,  with  the  two  ither  b'yes,  that  '11  be 
thare,  shure  as  St.  Pathrick  scared  the  nasty 
snakes  out  of  owld  Ireland.  We  '11  have  a  matin' 
they  '11  niver  furgit,  at  all,  at  all.  Will  yees  mind 
that?" 

Nature  sometimes  assumes  her  most  terrific 
garb  and  sounds  forth  her  most  threatening  voice 
when  men  of  murderous  intent  are  plotting 
crime.  Thursday  night  was  dark  and  ominous. 
About  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  a  fearful  storm 
swept  over  the  lake  and  the  city,  which  continued 
into  the  night.  The  heavens  were  black  and 
angry.  Occasional  flashes  of  lightning,  attended 
by  fearful  peals  of  thunder,  added  to  the  terror 
of  the  night.  The  flickering  lights  of  the  street 
169 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

seemed  awed  into  fear  by  these  vengeful  voices  of 
nature.  Ever  and  anon  belated  footmen  were  seen 
seeking  refuge  from  the  angered  elements.  It  was 
a  fitting  night  for  a  dark  deed.  Quite  a  group 
of  kindred  spirits  had  collected  in  the  Diamond 
to  witness  the  "doing  up"  of  the  Unknown  Man. 
All  were  more  or  less  the  worse  for  drink.  About 
ten  o'clock  the  intended  victim  entered  the  sa 
loon.  Two  secret  policemen,  in  citizens'  clothes, 
soon  followed. 

The  Unknown  Man  was  met  by  the  proprietor, 
and  shown  to  a  seat  in  the  remote  end  of  the 
room,  near  the  rear  door,  which  was  doubtless 
intended  to  be  used  as  a  place  of  exit  in  the  plot. 
About  twenty  men  gathered  about  him,  and  an 
nounced  their  readiness  to  hear  what  he  had  to 
say.  The  two  secret  policemen  also  took  seats 
near  by. 

The  stranger  arose  and  said: 

"O  ye  generation  of  vipers,  who  hath  warned 
you  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come  ?  Bring  forth 
therefore  fruits  meet  for  repentance.  Ye  ser 
pents,  ye  generation  of  vipers,  how  can  ye  escape 
the  damnation  of  hell  ?  Behold  your  house  is  left 
unto  you  desolate.  For  I  say  unto  you,  Ye  shall 
170 


PLOT  TO  KILL  THE  UNKNOWN. 

not  see  me  henceforth,  till  ye  say,  Blessed  is  he 
that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord/' 

At  this  point,  by  a  previously-arranged  sig 
nal,  the  men  all  sprang  to  their  feet,  and  began 
cursing  the  speaker  and  each  other.  Tables  and 
chairs  were  upset,  and  general  confusion  pre 
vailed.  The  crowd  circled  about  the  stranger  to 
prevent  his  escape,  but  acting  and  talking  all  the 
time  as  if  they  were  quarreling  among  themselves. 
In  the  midst  of  the  melee,  the  owner  of  the  place 
stole  up  behind  the  Unknown  Man,  and,  seizing 
his  arms,  thought  to  throw  him  to  the  floor;  but 
the  stranger  quickly  released  himself  from  the 
grasp  of  his  assailant.  At  the  same  time  the  two 
policemen  appeared  on  the  scene  and  arrested  a 
half  dozen  men,  including  the  proprietor  of  the 
saloon.  Just  then  three  additional  officers,  who 
had  been  Avaiting  outside  for  developments,  en 
tered  and  arrested  the  rest  of  the  crowd.  They 
were  all  taken  to  the  police  station  and  locked  up 
until  morning. 

The  clouds  had  folded  their  wings,  and  retired 
for  rest.  The  voice  of  the  thunder  had  been 
hushed  into  silence.  The  winds  had  been  sub 
dued  and  the  waves  calmed.  The  moon  was  shin- 
171 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

ing  in  soft  and  sympathetic  splendor,  and  the  stars 
were  winking  at  each  other  in  modest  coquetry. 
The  storm  was  overpast.  It  seemed  as  if  nature 
was  celebrating  the  defeat  of  the  wrong,  and  the 
triumph  of  the  right. 

At  the  preliminary  examination,  the  prisoners 
were  bound  over  to  appear  before  the  Grand  Jury 
on  the  charge  of  "assault  and  battery,  with  intent 
to  kill."  The  Grand  Jury  found  a  true  bill  against 
them.  When  they  were  brought  to  trial  the  testi 
mony  of  Bud,  the  letter  of  the  proprietor  to  the 
Unknown  Man,  and  the  evidence  of  the  police 
men,  showed  clearly  that  they  were  guilty,  and 
the  jury  found  a  verdict  accordingly.  They  were 
all  sentenced  to  imprisonment,  the  owner  of  the 
saloon  for  ten  years,  and  the  others  for  five  years 
each. 

The  mayor  revoked  the  license  of  the  Diamond 
the  day  following  the  arrest.  Mrs.  McCord  im 
mediately  rented  the  premises,  and  converted  the 
place  into  a  reading-room  and  library.  Truly, 
history  hath  its  revenges. 


172 


XXII. 

CHURCH  OF  THE  UPPER  STRATA  CHANGES  ITS 

NAME. 

DR.  GOODFELLOW  had  patiently  considered  for 
several  weeks  what  course  Providence  and  duty 
indicated  to  him  for  the  future.  He  had  received 
several  flattering  invitations  to  large  churches, 
with  an  increase  of  salary.  His  own  people,  how 
ever,  clung  to  him  more  strongly  than  before  the 
fire  which  destroyed  the  Church  of  the  Upper 
Strata.  They  had  decided  to  rebuild.  And  some 
were  pronounced  in  their  opinion  that  to  leave 
them  now  would  be  like  a  general  abandoning  his 
army  at  the  moment  of  supreme  crisis.  Besides 
this,  the  trustees  had  decided  to  build  a  much  less 
expensive  house  of  worship  than  their  former 
place — one  that  would  afford  them  all  the  room 
and  conveniences  necessary,  but  costing  only  half 
as  much  as  the  old  church,  which  pleased  the  pas 
tor.  But  what  influenced  him  most  was  the  fact 
that  his  preaching,  together  with  Mrs.  McCord's 
work,  had  wrought  a  great  change  in  the  minds 
173 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

of  the  people  as  to  their  duty  towards  the  poor 
and  neglected.  They  were  now  ready  to  encour 
age,  and  with  their  means  support,  evangelistic 
effort  among  them.  While  Dr.  Goodfellow  was 
strongly  drawn  toward  that  field,  and  had  serious 
thoughts  of  entering  it,  he  nevertheless  felt  that, 
having  brought  his  Church  to  see  its  duty  toward 
the  poor,  it  would  be  best  for  him  to  remain  as 
their  pastor,  and  direct  their  money  and  personal 
endeavor  toward  that  most  urgent  and  important 
work.  This  he  finally  decided  to  do.  The  trus 
tees,  having  purchased  a  suitable  location,  pro 
ceeded  to  the  erection  of  the  new  house  of 
worship.  It  would  furnish  a  larger  seating  capac 
ity  and  more  and  better  appliances  for  Christian 
worship  and  work  than  the  former  house.  By  the 
suggestion  of  the  pastor,  all  needless  adornment 
was  omitted.  Nothing  that  would  feed  the  pride 
of  the  flesh  or  suggest  class  discrimination  should 
be  permitted.  It  was  to  be  a  plain,  unpretentious, 
yet  beautiful  temple,  with  all  needed  accommo 
dations  and  provision  for  the  promotion  of  Chris 
tian  work,  intellectual  edification,  and  social  rec 
reation.  The  most  remarkable  thing  of  all,  how 
ever,  was  the  fact  that,  without  consulting  their 
174 


UPPER  STRATA  CHANGES  NAME. 

pastor  until  after  the  decision  had  been  reached, 
it  had  been  unanimously  determined  by  the  trus 
tees,  and  confirmed  by  the  congregation,  to  dis 
continue  the  old  name,  which  they  felt  to  be  a 
misnomer,  and  to  call  the  new  temple  the  "Church 
of  the  ]^ew  Humanity,"  as  being  a  "People's 
House  of  Hope."  This  was  very  congenial 
to  the  pastor's  conviction  and  feeling.  Its  scope 
was  as  large  as  the  needs  of  the  race.  It  embraced 
all  the  "people;"  no  class,  no  color,  no  race,  was 
necessarily  excluded.  It  was  the  "House  of 
Hope,"  as  revealed  in  the  gospel,  and  exemplified 
in  the  infallible  teaching  and  faultless  life  of  the 
Man  of  Nazareth.  He  would  no  longer  feel  any 
restrictions  or  limitations  in  preaching  and  apply 
ing  the  gospel.  Evidently  a  new  era  had  dawned 
in  the  unfolding  history  of  this  strong  and  wealthy 
Church.  The  seed  sown  by  the  eloquent  young 
clergyman  had  produced  the  desired  fruit,  though 
it  seemed  to  him  at  times  that  the  "care  of  this 
world  and  the  deceitfulness  of  riches  choked  the 
word." 

Miss  Josephine,  the  oldest  daughter  of  Mrs. 
McCord,  had  just  returned  home  from  college, 
where  she  was  graduated  with  honor.  She  was  a 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

young  lady  of  charming  presence,  highly-culti 
vated  mind,  brilliant  in  conversation,  but  some 
what  lax  in  her  religious  sentiments,  and  quite 
inclined  to  reckless  independence  of  thought.  In 
deed,  it  might  be  said  that  her  mind  was  drifting 
toward  iconoclasm  in  matters  religious.  Dr. 
Goodfellow  had  never  met  her,  though  he  had 
heard  much  about  her  through  the  family.  Miss 
McCord  had  also  heard  about  the  popular  young 
pastor.  Soon  after  her  return  he  was  invited  to 
tea,  and  to  spend  the  evening  with  the  family. 
When  they  met  they  did  not  seem  like  strangers 
to  each  other.  That  the  meeting  was  pleasant  and 
congenial  in  many  respects,  would  not  have  been 
denied  by  either,  albeit  there  were  several  points 
of  sharp  antagonism  between  them. 

Mr.  McCord  had  given  Bud  a  position  in  his 
office  as  general  errand  and  office  boy,  at  a  salary 
that  yielded  him  three  times  as  much  as  selling 
papers.  He,  also,  allowed  him  his  nights  and  two 
hours  in  the  afternoon  to  attend  school.  It  was 
found  that  Bud  was  a  boy  of  much  more  than  ordi 
nary  natural  brightness.  When  placed  in  a  better 
environment  he  developed  rapidly.  He  gradually 
discontinued  his  street  dialect.  He  was  also  a 
176 


UPPER  STRATA  CHANGES  NAME. 

boy  of  very  fifre  personal  appearance,  after  he  laid 
aside  his  newsboy  apparel  and  clad  himself  in 
clothing  fitted  to  his  size,  which  he  did  immedi 
ately.  After  supplying  his  mother  and  himself 
with  a  much-needed  outfit  of  new  wearing  ap 
parel,  he  deposited  what  remained  of  his  two  hun 
dred  dollars  in  the  bank.  He  wondered  what  Jen 
nie  Patterson  meant  when  she  said,  "Buy  a  house, 
Bud ;  maybe  we  '11  live  in  it  some  day."  Mrs. 
Patterson  had  called  to  see  Bud's  mother,  and, 
taking  her  down-town  with  her  in  her  own  car 
riage,  invested  one  hundred  dollars  in  new  furni 
ture  for  the  benefit  of  Mrs.  Buddington,  com 
pletely  furnishing  the  house  with  carpets,  beds 
and  bedding,  chairs,  chiffonier,  pictures,  stoves, 
dishes,  and  all  other  things  necessary  for  comfort. 
Mr.  Patterson,  also,  paid  her  rent  for  one  year 
in  advance. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Patterson  felt  that  they  should 
reward  the  Unknown  Man  for  his  part  in  rescuing 
Jennie.  As  he  did  not  know  where  he  lived,  or 
in  what  house  to  find  him,  he  sent  him  one  hun 
dred  dollars  through  Bud;  but  the  money  was 
returned  with  the  explanation,  through  Bud,  that 
he  declined  to  accept  anything  for  his  service; 
12  177 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

that  he  had  already  been  well  paid;  and  that  he 
hoped  Mr.  Patterson  would  apply  the  money 
toward  improving  the  condition  of  the  poor  people 
in  the  "Wicked  Ward." 

Mr.  Patterson's  new  house  had  been  com 
pleted,  and  they  were  again  in  their  own  home, 
more  beautiful  and  comfortable  than  the  one 
burned  in  the  fire.  Jennie  seemed  like  one  risen 
from  the  dead.  She  was  more  precious  to  them 
than  ever.  Nothing  was  withheld  from  her  that 
she  desired.  After  they  were  fairly  settled  and 
"fixed  up/7  Jennie  said  to  her  mother  one  day: 
"O  mamma,  I  'd  like  to  see  Bud.  Won't  you 
please  invite  him  to  take  dinner  with  us  some 
day?" 


178 


XXIII. 

A  COSMOPOLITAN  EXPERIENCE  MEETING  AT 
OAK  HALL. 

MRS.  McCoRD's  work  in  the  "Wicked  Ward" 
continued  to  improve  and  enlarge.  She  held  meet 
ings  every  Sunday  afternoon  in  Oak  Hall,  con 
ducted  by  herself,  or  Dr.  Goodfellow.  Indeed, 
this  meeting  had  become  quite  a  fixed  institution 
among  the  people.  The  fruit  of  her  Christly 
efforts  were  manifest  in  the  improved  appearance 
of  the  people,  and  in  the  marked  renovation  of 
their  homes.  They  accepted  her  as  a  true  friend, 
and  they  believed  in  her,  and,  therefore,  in  the 
Master  in  whose  name  she  wrought.  True,  their 
views  of  him  were  crude  and  incoherent.  They 
were  not  theologians.  They  knew  scarcely  any 
thing  of  the  Bible.  But  they  were  becoming  inter 
ested  in  it,  and  quite  a  number  had  already  solic 
ited  copies.  Mrs.  McCord  did  not  urge  upon  them 
personal  religion  as  first  and  supreme  in  impor- 
179 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

tance.  To  have  done  this,  in  view  of  their  preju 
dice  against  the  Churches,  would  have  defeated 
her  object.  She  approached  their  religious  nature 
indirectly.  She  had  found  that,  of  all  the  re 
corded  miracles  of  healing,  wrought  by  the  Naza- 
rene,  only  one,  as  far  as  is  known,  received  the 
forgiveness  of  sins  before  he  was  healed ;  and  even 
in  the  case  of  that  one,  it  is  probable  that  the  heal 
ing  and  the  pardon  were  nearly  simultaneous. 
She  believed,  therefore,  that  she  was  following  in 
His  steps  in  seeking  to  -reach  their  spiritual  na 
tures  by  the  improvement  of  their  physical,  do 
mestic,  and  industrial  condition.  Thus  far  this 
method  had  yielded  the  most  satisfactory  fruit. 
Many  had  accepted  Christ,  and  were  walking  in 
his  commandments,  as  they  came  to  understand 
the  same. 

Her  congregations  were  cosmopolitan  and 
apostolic.  The  last  one  was  a  fair  sample  of  all. 
At  the  first  Pentecostal  meeting  there  were  pres 
ent  "Parthians,  and  Medes,  and  Elamites,  and  the 
dwellers  in  Mesopotamia,  and  in  Judea  and  Cap- 
padocia,  in  Pontus  and  Asia,  Phrygia  and  Pam- 
phylia,  in  Egypt  and  in  the  parts  of  Libya  about 
Cyrene,  and  strangers  of  Rome,  Jews  and  prose- 
ISO 


COSMOPOLITAN   EXPERIENCE-MEETING. 

lytes,  Cretes  and  Arabians."  At  the  gathering  in 
Oak  Hall  there  were  present  Irish,  Scotch,  Eng 
lish,  Germans,  French,  Italians,  Scandinavians, 
Chinamen,  Japanese,  Bohemians,  Spaniards, 
Americans,  and  strangers  from  the  islands  of  the 
sea.  These  various  nationalities  could  easily  have 
been  precipitated  into  a  religious  war.  They  were 
united  in  nothing  save  their  common  poverty  and 
depression.  But  they  all  heard  "gladly"  Mrs. 
McCord  or  any  one  she  might  indorse.  The 
thought  of  this  heterogeneous  collection  of  human 
beings,  concerning  their  "patron  saint"  and  the 
Master  whom  she  claimed  to  have  sent  her  among 
them,  may  be  gathered  from  some  observations 
expressed  at  the  close  of  the  last  meeting.  Mrs. 
McCord  stated  that  she  desired  to  know,  for  her 
encouragement,  how  they  felt  about  this  work, 
and  about  the  good  Nazarene,  the  carpenter's  Son. 
The  following  responses  were  made: 

Mr.  McFadden — "I  can  na'  tell  hoo  much  I 
hae  been  blest  mony  times  in  these  meetings.  An' 
my  auld  wifie  she  hae  been  vary  greatly  bene- 
feeted  allsoo.  Oor  ain  name  hae  been  muckle 
changed  for  the  better.  I  hae  gien  mysel'  to  the 
gude  Master,  that  keeps  my  young  bairn,  Jammie, 
181 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

till  I  gang  to  the  gowden  city.  I  Ve  his  glide 
word  o'  promise  that  he  '11  tak'  me,  by-and-by,  to 
my  ain  countree.  Sae  I  'm  watching  an'  singin' 
o'  my  hame  over  there,  and  lis'nin'  for  the  soun'in' 
o'  his  footfa'  when  he  cooms  to  tak  me  to  my  ain 
bonnie  hame.  May  the  Almi'ty  Fayther  bless 
you,  Mrs.  McCord,  for  your  gude  work !" 

The  Irish  Policeman — "I  belave  in  the  Holy 
Catholic  Church,  and  in  the  holy  St.  Pether;  but 
it  's  mesilf  that  is  afther  bain'  much  plaised  with 
the  woork  of  Mrs.  McCord.  She  reminds  me 
vary  mooch  of  me  own  mither  in  good  owld  Ire 
land.  And  by  the  power  of  the  holy  St.  Pathrick, 
I  '11  fight  any  time  for  Mrs.  McCord  and  the  car- 
penther's  Son,  who  was  also  the  Son  of  the  Holy 
Mary.  May  her  blessing  be  upon  yees  all!" 

Jacob  Isaac,  the  father  of  "Sheeny,"  the  news 
boy — "I  be  von  Israelite.  I  stay  by  mine  f  adders. 
I  vill  no  run  avay  from  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob.  But  I  like  dot  mon,  you  kail  him  vat, 
de  karpenter's  Son  ?  Dot  karpenter  he  vas  Joseph, 
von  of  mine  brudders.  He  vas  a  goot  mon.  If 
I  had  bin  dare  ven  dem  peoples  kilt  his  son,  I 
vould  hab  hit  dem  mit  mine  fist.  He  speak  goot 
doctreene.  He  do  goot  vary  much  mit  de  com- 
182 


COSMOPOLITAN   EXPERIENCE-MEETING. 

mon  peoples.  He  speak  to  mine  countrymen,  de 
Jews,  first,  and  den  he  say  dare  be  room  also  for 
de  Gentiles,  vich  is  you  mons.  L  vill  stand  for 
him  in  dese  meetings.  I  vill  also  stand  for  mine 
friend,  Mrs.  McCord.  De  blessin'  of  de  Got  of 
Jacob,  mine  fadder,  be  upon  dis  daughter  of 
Sarah,  who  vas  mine  mudder,  also !" 

A  Frenchman — "Oui !  Oui !  I  vas  vary 
much  plee-zed  wid  vat  I  hear  about  ze  bon'  homme. 
II  est  le  tres  grand  homme.  Vat  you  call  him, 
eh?  Le  bon  temps  viendra.  I  vil  say  zat  ma 
chere  Madame  McCord  is  doing  le  grande  oeuvre, 
ze  great  work.  I  vil  vary  much  stand  up  un  pen 
for  noire  dame.  Dieu  vous  garde" 

John  Chinaman — "Me  likee  Nazalene  Manee.' 
He  is  good  Manee.  He  makes  me  good  manee. 
He  talkee  like  Confu'cee.  He  must  be  son  of 
Confu'cee.  I  will  be  his  manee.  Mrs.  McCo'd 
make  me  feel  goodee.  I  come  again.  How  much 
monee  you  want?  I  give  one  dollaV 

Scandinavian — "Ya  tank  ya  like  vary  much 
to  come  to  dis  meetin'.  He  make  ma  feel  goot  in 
ma  breast.  Mrs.  McCord,  she  speak  so  noice.  She 
tell  de  truth  some  vary  much.  Ya  tank  ya  vill 
believe  in  dat  Man  of  Nazaret'.  Ya  vill  pay  for 
183 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

one  Bible,  ond  read  him  one  leetle.  bit  on  Sunday. 
Ya  vil  give  two  dallo'  to  pay  for  dis  Hall." 

The  Farmer — "Well,  I  reckin  I  ort  to  say 
something  seein'  I  'm  here  ag'in.  I  fetched  in  a 
lode  of  hay  yisterday  arternoon,  and  hearin'  about 
this  meeting  just  thought  I  'd  stop  over  and  a'tend 
to-day.  There  's  a  mighty  sight  o'  talkin'  in  Koon- 
socket  Holler  about  what 's  goin'  on  in  this  ward 
just  now.  This  lady  is  a-doin'  a  powerful  sight  uv 
good,  and  there  's  no  denyin'  on  't,  neither.  I  've 
only  bin  here  three  times,  and  I  've  stopped 
swearin'  some  myself,  and  I  only  take  one  glass 
of  beer  now,  and  I  used  to  turn  in  four  or  five 
every  time  I  sold  a  lode  of  hay,  or  a  kord  uv  wood. 
Beside  this,  I  do  n't  whack  old  George,  my  off 
hoss,  half  as  much  as  I  did  aforetime ;  and  when 
my  old  mooley  cow  sot  her  hine  foot  in  the  milk 
pail,  the  other  night,  I  only  said  'dang  it  all/  and 
milked  right  on  till  the  critter  was  dry.  My  old 
woman  says  I  sleep  sounder  uv  nights,  and  I  Ve 
kissed  her  a  half  dozen  times  since  I  was  here  a 
week  ago,  somethin'  I  had  n't  bin  a  doin'  much 
since  I  was  a  young  feller  a-sparkin'  uv  the  gals 
and  a  takin'  them  hum  from  singin'  skule.  I  tell 
ye,  my  bretherin',  the  leaven  am  a  leavenin' ;  it 's 
184 


COSMOPOLITAN   EXPERIENCE-MEETING. 

a  spreadin'  out"  all  through  me.  The  next  time 
I  come  in,  if  I  have  any  room,  I  will  bring  in  some 
Waters,  and  cabbage,  and  ing'ins,  an'  sich  like, 
and  gin  'em  to  these  poor  people.  An'  I  won't 
take  nothin'  fur  'em,  neither,  even  if  they  should 
offer  me  the  pay,  for  I  've  got  a  powerful  sight 
uv  them,  and  am  just  a-feedin'  them  to  the  stock. 
I  tell  you,  my  bretherin',  it  pays  to  be  liberal. 
My  mother  had  an  old  Book  that  had  somethin' 
writ  in  it  like  this,  'Give,  an'  it  shall  be  given  to 
you  ag'in,  pressed  down  and  runnin'  over.'  So 
I  kalcurlate  it  will  all  cum  back  to  me  ag'in,  like 
the  prodigal  son,  and  offerin'  ten  per  cent  interest 
to  be  tuk  in.  I  want  to  say  ag'in  that  the  people 
of  Koonsocket  Holler  is  very  desirable  uv  havin' 
Mrs.  McCord  cum  out  to  Mason's  schulehouse 
and  giv  'em  a  lectur  on  'How  to  Make  the  Hum 
Better.'  Seein'  uv  the  betterment  of  my  hum 
since  I  've  been  tendin'  these  meetin's,  it  keeps 
a  pesterin'  uv  me  and  my  old  woman,  day  and 
night,  to  know  how  to  do  it.  There  's  a  wide  field 
there.  I  still  keep  open  my  offer  to  convay  the 
lady  out  and  back  on  my  hay-riggin'." 

An  American — "Well,  all  I  Ve  got  to  say  is, 
that  I  was  a  low-down  drunkard  and  a  gambler, 
185 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

and  a  fast  man  in  every  way.  Some  months  ago 
I  heard  an  Unknown  Man  speak  in  the  Diamond 
Saloon,  and  it  made  me  think  of  my  dear  mother, 
who  has  been  in  heaven  ever  since  I  was  a  little 
boy;  and  when  the  crowd  were  about  to  attack 
him,  I  knocked  three  or  four  of  them  down,  while 
the  stranger  got  away.  Ever  since  I  heard  him  I 
have  been  troubled.  When  I  heard  Mrs.  McCord 
speak,  she  also  reminded  me  of  my  good  mother, 
and  I  could  hear  her  dear  voice,  just  as  I  heard  it 
when  she  left  me:  'Edward,  meet  me  in  heaven.' 
And  when,  in  the  first  meeting  in  this  hall,  the 
choir  was  singing,  *O,  think  of  the  home  over 
there/  I  decided  to  meet  mother  'over  there.'  In 
this  hope  I  am  now  living  a  temperate  and  Chris 
tian  life.  Pray  for  me." 

Unknown  Man — "As  the  heavens  are  higher 
than  the  earth,  so  are  my  ways  higher  than  your 
ways,  and  my  thoughts  than  your  thoughts.  For 
as  the  rain  cometh  down  and  the  snow  from 
heaven,  and  returneth  not  thither,  but  watereth 
the  earth,  and  maketh  it  bring  forth  and  bud, 
that  it  may  give  seed  to  the  sower,  and  bread  to 
the  eater;  so  shall  my  word  be  that  goeth  forth 
out  of  my  mouth.  It  shall  not  return  unto  me 
180 


COSMOPOLITAN   EXPERIENCE-MEETING. 

void,  but  it  shall  accomplish  that  which  I  please, 
and  it  shall  prosper  in  the  thing  whereunto  I  send 
it.  For  ye  shall  go  out  with  joy,  and  be  led  forth 
with  peace.  The  mountains  and  the  hills  shall 
break  forth  before  you  into  singing,  and  all  the 
trees  of  the  fields  shall  clap  their  hands." 


187 


XXIV. 

DEDICATION    OF   THE  "  CHUKCH   OF   THE    NEW 
HUMANITY." 

THE  Sabbath  following  Dr.  Goodfellow's  first 
visit  at  Mr.  McCord's  and  his  talk  with  Miss 
Josephine  McCord,  he  had  a  listener  in  his  con 
gregation,  in  the  temporary  place  of  worship,  who 
felt  an  unusual  interest  in  his  sermon  and  in  the 
speaker.  Hitherto  she  had  not  been  noted  for 
close  attention  to  preaching.  If  she  attended 
church  at  all,  it  was  simply  in  conformity  with 
the  requirements  of  college.  If  she  had  been 
asked  to  furnish  an  explanation  of  her  interest  in 
Dr.  Goodfellow  and  his  sermon,  she  could  not 
have  given  a  satisfactory  answer.  She  was  not 
conscious  of  yielding  in  her  antagonism  to  re 
ligion;  and  as  to  the  speaker,  he  was  nothing  to 
her  more  than  an  educated,  popular  young  clergy 
man,  to  whom  it  was  pleasant  to  listen.  And  yet, 
somehow,  both  her  conscience  and  her  heart  were 
involved  in  the  message  and  the  messenger  who 
occupied  the  pulpit  that  morning. 
188 


A  DEDICATION. 

It  is  just  as  true  to  say  that  while,  as  a  rule, 
Dr.  Goodfellow  was  remarkably  easy  and  free 
from  restraint  in  his  pulpit  efforts,  this  morning 
he  was  a  little  stiff,  and,  from  some  cause,  felt 
more  than  ordinary  concern  as  to  how  he  might 
succeed.  His  sermon  was  a  discussion  of  the 
obligation  of  personal  influence.  The  application 
was  earnest,  urgent,  loving.  More  than  once  he 
caught  Miss  Josephine's  eye,  and  wondered  to 
himself  how  the  truth  and  the  speaker  were  af 
fecting  her.  He  could  not,  perhaps,  have  given 
any  reason  for  his  special  interest  in  her,  other 
than  that  her  religious  sentiments  needed  recon 
structing. 

The  "Church  of  the  New  Humanity77  was  now 
completed  and  ready  for  dedication.  The  daily 
press  contained  the  following  account  of  the  dedi 
catory  services: 

aAn  unusual  event  occurred  in  our  city  last 
Sabbath.  One  of  the  oldest,  wealthiest,  and  most 
aristocratic  congregations  was  the  one  that  for 
merly  worshiped  in  the  Church  of  the  Upper 
Strata.  This  edifice,  with  many  others,  was  de 
stroyed  by  the  late  fire.  The  congregation  has 
erected  a  much  less  pretentious  house  of  worship, 
189 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

but  one  which  seats  a  larger  number,  and  affords 
much  better  accommodations  and  appliances  for 
aggressive  Christian  work.  The  well-known  sym 
pathy  of  Dr.  Goodfellow,  the  pastor,  for  the  poor 
and  neglected  classes,  led  the  congregation  to  dis 
continue  the  former  name,  which  was  narrow  and 
exclusive,  and  to  call  the  present  house  the  "Church 
of  the  New  Humanity."  It  is  a  most  remarkable 
fact  that  nearly  the  entire  congregation  have  come 
to  the  pastor's  way  of  thinking  in  regard  to  evan 
gelistic  work  among  the  neglected  masses.  Mrs. 
Beverly  McCord,  a  prominent  member  of  the 
Church,  has  been  doing  a  splendid  work  in  the 
'Wicked  Ward/  in  which  she  is  supported  by  her 
husband,  one  of  the  wealthiest  men  of  the  city, 
and  by  many  others. 

"The  dedication  was  a  noted  event.  It  lasted 
from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath.  Bishops  and  clergy 
men  of  eight  different  denominations  participated. 
What  was  most  unusual  of  all  was  the  delivery  of 
one  of  the  sermons  by  Father  Martini,  a  very  lib 
eral  Catholic  priest.  This  gentleman  has  ex 
hibited  much  interest  in  Mrs.  McCord's  work,  and, 
indeed,  is  co-operating  with  her.  His  sermon  pro 
duced  a  profound  impression.  Many  are  curious 
190 


A  DEDICATION. 

to  know  what  will  be  the  effect  upon  his  standing 
in  his  own  Church,  since  such  a  course  is  in  direct 
violation  of  its  rules.  Dr.  Goodfellow  is  to  be 
congratulated  on  the  success  of  his  ministry  in 
this  wealthy  Church.  Only  very  few  men  of  his 
age  attain  to  such  eminent  success  in  so  short  a 
time." 

Of  course  the  Unknown  Man  was  present.  He 
was  assigned  the  part  of  reading  the  Scripture 
lesson  and  offering  prayer.  It  was  remarked  that 
his  prayer  was  entirely  quoted  from  the  Bible, 
without  a  word  of  his  own  composition  being  in 
troduced;  and,  instead  of  reading  the  selected 
lesson,  he  simply  repeated  it  from  memory.  He 
seems  to  know  the  whole  Bible  by  heart. 

This  somewhat  singular  person  has  attracted 
no  little  attention  in  the  city.  The  reporters  have 
repeatedly  attempted  to  interview  him,  but  with 
no  success.  Finally;  the  most  enterprising  paper 
of  the  city,  which  has  never  met  with  failure  in 
interviewing  distinguished  men,  ordered  one  of 
its  reporters  to  "run  this  man  down,"  and  to  find 
out  who  he  was,  where  he  was  from,  what  was  his 
business,  who  paid  him,  and  what  he  meant  by  his 
erratic  course,  failing  in  which,  he  would  be  dis- 
19] 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

missed  from  the  reportorial  service.  He  set  about 
his  work  with  his  usual  perseverance.  He  did 
not  know  where  the  Unknown  Man  lived ;  nobody 
did;  so  he  stationed  himself  on  a  street  where  he 
was  often  seen.  Soon  he  came  along,  when  the 
reporter  accosted  him  thus: 

Reporter — "Will  you  walk  into  the  restau 
rant,  sir,  and  have  some  refreshments,  and  kindly 
give  me  some  account  of  your  work?" 

The  Unknown  Man  said,  "I  have  meat  to  eat 
that  ye  know  not  of,"  and  walked  on. 

The  reporter  followed  him,  plying  his  ques 
tions  on  the  wing. 

Reporter — "Would  you  kindly  give  me  your 
name?" 

Unknown  Man — "To  him  that  overcometh 
will  I  give  to  eat  of  the  hidden  manna,  and  will 
give  him  a  white  stone,  and  in  the  stone  a  new 
name  written,  which  no  man  knoweth  saving  he 
that  receiveth  it." 

Q. — "May  I  inquire  something  concerning 
your  origin?  Who  was  your  father?" 

A. — "Consider  how  great  this  man  was ;  with 
out  father,  without  mother,  without  descent,  hav 
ing  neither  beginning  of  days,  nor  end  of  life." 
192 


A  DEDICATION. 

Q. — "Well,  what  is  your  business  ?" 

A. — "My  meat  is  to  do  the  will  of  Him  that 
sent  me.  Know  ye  not  that  I  must  be  about  my 
Father's  business?" 

Q. — "May  I  ask  who  supports  you  in  this 
work?" 

A. — "Whosoever  shall  give  to  drink  unto  one 
of  these  little  ones  a  cup  of  cold  water  only  in  the 
name  of  a  disciple,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  he  shall 
in  no  wise  lose  his  reward.  He  that  receiveth  a 
prophet  in  the  name  of  a  prophet  shall  receive  a 
prophet's  reward." 

Q. — "Which  one  of  the  prophets  are  you?" 

A. — "I  am  no  prophet,  neither  am  I  a  proph 
et's  son." 

Q. — "Well,  do  tell  me  what  you  expect  to 
accomplish  by  your  erratic  methods." 

A. — "The  preaching  of  the  cross  is  to  them 
that  perish  foolishness;  but  unto  us  which  are 
saved,  it  is  the  power  of  God."  "What  I  do  thou 
knowest  not  now,  but  thou  shalt  know  hereafter." 
"Grace,  mercy,  and  truth  be  with  thee.  Fare 
well." 

With  these  words  he  shot  around  the  corner, 
and  was  soon  out  of  sight.  The  reporter  handed 
13  193 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

the  interview  to  the  managing  editor,  with  the 
remark:  "I  give  it  up.  Pay  me  off  and  I  '11  go." 
The  editor  read  it,  and  said:  "Good.  That  will 
pass.  We  ?11  publish  that  in  full,  double-leaded. 
Go  on  with  your  work.  You  're  all  right."  When 
the  interview  appeared  in  the  paper,  it  sent  sev 
eral  thousand  persons  to  their  Bibles  to  study  the 
meaning  and  connections  of  the  quotations  from 
the  Scriptures.  Thus  the  press  unwittingly  helped 
to  promote  the  reading  of  the  Bible,  and  en 
shrouded  the  Unknown  Man  in  still  greater  mys 
tery. 


194 


XXV. 

MR.  BEVERLY  McCORD  CONSULTS  DR.  GOOD- 
FELLOW. 

MR.  BEVERLY  McCoRD,  with  several  other 
gentlemen  of  large  means,  had  been  seriously  con 
sidering  for  some  time  what  would  be  the  wisest 
and  most  useful  disposition  to  make  of  a  large 
sum  of  money  which  they  had  at  command.  It 
was  agreed  among  them  that  Mr.  McCord  should 
consult  Dr.  Goodfellow  in  the  matter.  Accord 
ingly  he  called  at  his  study  for  that  purpose. 

"Dr.  Goodfellow,"  he  said,  "I  have  been  won 
derfully  prospered  in  my  business.  I  now  have 
five  hundred  thousand  dollars  to  dispose  of,  where 
it  will  do  the  most  good.  I  have  distributed 
twenty  per  cent  of  my  profits  among  the  operatives 
of  my  factory,  in  addition  to  their  regular  wages. 
I  therefore  feel  that  I  can  justly  invest  this  surplus 
where  it  will  bring  comfort  and  happiness  to 
others." 

"I  am  delighted,"  said  Dr.  Goodfellow,  "to 
hear  of  your  prosperity,  your  justice  toward  your 
195 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

employees,  and  your  liberal  thought  concerning 
others.  It  is  just  what  I  would  expect  of  a  large- 
hearted  Christian  man  of  business." 

"I  have  five  friends,"  continued  Mr.  McCord, 
"who  do  not  desire  their  names  to  be  known,  who 
have  each  one  hundred  thousand  dollars  that  they 
wish  to  add  to  mine,  making  a  total  of  one  million, 
which  we  desire  to  place  where  it  will  produce  the 
largest  possible  immediate  and  permanent  good  to 
others.  I  have  called  in  behalf  of  my  friends,  and 
for  myself,  to  consult  with  you  on  the  subject." 

"Well,  I  must  confess,"  said  Dr.  Goodfellow, 
"that  you  confer  upon  me  an  unexpected  honor, 
as  well  as  devolve  upon  me  a  most  grave  respon 
sibility,  in  soliciting  my  counsel  in  the  disposition 
of  so  large  a  sum  of  money.  But  I  shall  be  glad 
to  do  anything  in  my  power  to  help  you  and  your 
worthy  friends  to  a  wise  conclusion.  I  have  no 
doubt,  Mr.  McCord,  that  you  have  some  convic 
tions  and  some  possible  plans  in  your  own  mind, 
and  I  would  be  pleased  to  have  you  make  them 
known  to  me,  if  you  deem  it  proper,  and  we  will 
talk  them  over." 

Mr.  McCord — "Yes,  Doctor,  I  have  some  'con 
victions/  and  I  desire  your  opinion  as  to  their 
196 


DR.  GOODFELLOW  CONSULTED. 

soundness.  First,  I  believe  that  every  man  should 
make  provision  for  the  comfortable  support  of  his 
family,  and  the  continuance  of  his  business,  in  the 
event  of  unexpected  death.  Second,  I  believe 
that  a  fair  percentage,  over  and  above  what  is  nec 
essary  for  operating  expenses,  should  be  equitably 
distributed  among  his  own  employees,  and  that  the 
remainder  should  be  invested  where  it  will  do  the 
greatest  immediate  good  to  those  who  need  help 
the  most.  And  I  hold,  further,  that  every  man 
should  be  his  own  administrator." 

Dr.  Goodfellow — "Capital!  Nothing  could 
be  more  humane  and  Christlike.  Your  'convic 
tions'  are  all  right.  Proceed." 

Mr.  McCord — -"I  am  not  through  yet  with  my 
'convictions.7  You  have  doubtless  observed  that 
some  of  the  most  wealthy  men  of  the  day  are  in 
vesting  their  money  in  colleges,  art  galleries,  and 
public  libraries.  I  do  not  set  myself  up  as  a  judge 
of  other  men.  They  alone  are  responsible  for  the 
use  they  make  of  their  money.  But  when  I  re 
member  the  thousands  of  poor  and  neglected  peo 
ple  in  our  large  cities,  who,  whether  it  be  their 
fault  or  their  misfortune,  are  destitute  of  the  com 
forts,  and  many  of  the  necessities,  of  life,  it  seems 
197 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

to  me  that  such  a  disposition  of  money  is  not  the 
wisest,  unless  as  much  at  least  is  bestowed  for  the 
benefit  of  these  needy  people.  !N"ot  one  young 
person  in  a  thousand  will  ever  be  able  to  reach  a 
college  education.  And  in  view  of  the  liberal  pro 
vision  made  by  the  State  for  the  education  of  its 
children  in  the  public  schools,  I  doubt  whether 
they  need  a  collegiate  education,  excepting  for 
professional  and  scientific  pursuits.  The  op 
pressed  masses  will  certainly  never  reach  the  ele 
vated  plane  of  a  college  under  the  present  order 
of  society.  It  is  easy  to  see  how,  without  intend 
ing  it,  an  educated  aristocracy  may  arise  as  the 
result  of  this  exclusive  flow  of  money  into  col 
leges  and  universities,  which  will  widen  the  chasm 
between  the  rich  and  the  poor,  unless  more  is 
done  for  their  betterment." 

Dr.  Goodfellow— "Quite  right,  Mr.  McCord, 
quite  right.  I  fully  agree  with  you.  I  have 
thought  of  publicly  protesting  against  this  unfair 
direction  of  private  benefactions.  I  see  both  the 
injustice  and  the  danger  of  such  exclusive  benev 
olence." 

Mr.  McCord — "As  to  public  libraries:  every 
city  should  have  one  as  soon  as  her  citizens  are 
198 


DR.  GOODFELLOW  CONSULTED. 

able  to  furnish  it.  But  it  should  be  created  and 
supported  in  the  same  manner  as  the  public 
schools.  Most  of  the  submerged  thousands  among 
the  masses  are  as  yet  far  below  the  level  of  a  pub 
lic  library.  They  have  neither  taste  nor  ability 
to  appreciate  its  advantages.  Some  of  the  mil 
lions  that  rich  men  are  giving  for  the  establish 
ment  of  public  libraries  might  wisely  be  placed  so 
as  to  improve  the  condition  of  the  poor  and  neg 
lected,  and  lift  them  to  a  level  where  they  will 
have  the  time  and  the  taste  to  use  the  advantages 
of  a  library.  To  make  provision  for  an  increase 
of  the  intelligence  of  one  class,  while  nothing  is 
being  done  to  uplift  the  other,  only  widens  the  dis 
tance  between  them,  and  adds  aggravation  to  the 
situation.  I  have  not  thought,  therefore,  of  in 
vesting  any  of  my  money  in  either  colleges,  li 
braries,  or  art  galleries." 

Dr.  Goodfellow — "I  find  myself  in  perfect 
accord  with  your  sentiments  and  argument.  I 
believe  you  have  struck  the  vital  point.  The  men 
who  are  making  large  fortunes  to-day  in  the  great 
cities  hold  the  destiny  of  the  Nation  in  their 
hands.  They  have  the  key  that  will  unlock  the 
door  to  a  solution  of  the  situation.  The  cities  are 
199 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

the  storm-centers.  The  discontented  are  there. 
Their  number  is  increasing  much  more  rapidly 
than  the  other  class,  relatively.  The  cities  of  the 
world  are  all  growing.  At  the  present  rate  of  in 
crease  the  cities  of  America,  in  1920,  will  contain 
ten  million  more  people  than  the  rural  districts. 
Unless  more  effort  is  successfully  directed  towards 
the  improvement  of  their  industrial,  intellectual, 
and  religious  condition,  it  is  only  a  question  of 
time  when  the  cities  will  be  at  the  mercy  of  these 
discontented,  angered  masses.  What  will  become 
of  the  colleges,  libraries,  and  art  galleries  when 
the  enraged  mob  marches  the  streets  with  torch 
in  hand  ?  The  lessons  of  history  should  be  heeded. 
Is  not  the  situation  appalling,  when  some  rich  men 
think  it  necessary  to  build  a  high  iron  fence 
around  their  homes  and  to  maintain  private  de 
tectives,  in  order  to  their  personal  safety?  This 
is  ominously  suggestive.  The  large  cities  control 
the  Nation,  and  when  the  cities  collapse  the  Na 
tion  will  go  to  pieces.  Therefore,  patriotism  and 
religion,  as  well  as  the  security  of  the  homes  of 
the  more  prosperous  classes,  all  call  loudly  upon 
the  Church  and  wealthy  men  generally,  to  interest 
themselves  actively  in  lifting  the  pressure  from 
200 


DR.  GOODFELLOW  CONSULTED. 

our  brothers  who  are  down,  and  can  not  rise  under 
the  present  order  of  things. " 

Mr.  McCord — "It  affords  me  great  satisfaction 
to  find  my  pastor  in  such  hearty  agreement  with 
all  my  'convictions'  and  plans.  Indeed,  I  more 
than  suspected  as  much  from  the  instruction  you 
have  been  giving  us  from  the  pulpit.  Now,  it  is 
the  thought  of  myself  and  friends  to  establish, 
and  partially  endow,  a  large  religious,  social,  and 
industrial  institution  in  the  'Wicked  Ward'  of  our 
city.  As  you  know,  Mrs.  McCord  has  been 
strangely  directed  and  wonderfully  blessed  in  her 
labors  among  the  poor  people  in  that  ward.  While 
I  have  not  said  much,  I  have  been  in  perfect  sym 
pathy  with  her,  and  have  cheerfully  furnished  all 
necessary  financial  support  for  the  work.  I  now 
believe  that  large  and  permanent  buildings  should 
be  erected,  and  a  suitable  endowment  provided 
for  successfully  prosecuting  this  great  movement, 
which  grows  all  the  time.  I  think  the  policy  of 
the  Churches  in  renting  a  little,  uninviting,  old 
store-room,  and  establishing  an  insignificant  weak 
ling  called  'Our  Mission/  among  these  vast  un 
churched  populations,  is  like  trying  to  dip  the 
ocean  dry  with  a  single  pail.  Such  methods  will 
201 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

always  fail.  Besides,  this  policy  generally  excites 
the  disgust  of  the  people,  and  estranges  them 
more  and  more  from  the  Churches.  They  should 
haye  directly  in  their  midst  fine  buildings  of  which 
they  will  be  proud,  and  thus  forestall  the  possi 
bility  of  unfavorable  contrast  between  themselves 
and  the  people  of  the  rich  Churches,  which  is  a 
perpetual  cause  of  irritation.  With  the  fabulous 
wealth  of  some  of  the  Churches,  and  with  the 
hundreds  of  capable  workers,  who  are  really  fos 
silizing  for  want  of  more  exercise  in  religious 
activity,  there  can  no  longer  be  any  excuse  for 
the  patronizing  and  impoverished  attitude  of 
Christian  people  towards  these  unfortunate  sub 
jects  of  their  sickly  missionary  zeal. 

"This  is  only  a  mere  outline  of  our  plans; 
nothing  has  yet  taken  definite  form.  But  we  are 
prepared  to  proceed  immediately  to  the  purchase 
of  a  block  of  ground,  centrally  located,  and  to  the 
erection  of  such  buildings  as  may  be  necessary  in 
furthering  and  making  permanent  a  movement 
which,  I  think,  originated  in  one  of  your  prayer- 
meeting  talks.  What  do  you  think  of  it?" 

Dr.  Goodf ellow — "I  am  humbled  to  think  that 
the  slightest  credit  should  be  ascribed  to  me  for 
202 


DR.  GOODFELLOW  CONSULTED. 

the  origin  of  such  a  magnificent  enterprise,  so 
Christly  in  its  conception  and  possibilities.  Let 
us  give  the  Master  all  praise,  for  to  him  all  praise 
belongs.  I  am  glad  that  I  have  lived  to  see  this 
day,  and  to  hear  these  words  of  wisdom  from  your 
lips,  Mr.  McCord.  You  need  no  advice  from  me. 
The  Master  is  leading  you.  Follow  him.  And 
wherein  I  can  serve  in  carrying  out  your  Christly 
plans,  do  not  fail  to  use  me." 

Mr.  McCord  reported  the  result  of  this  inter 
view  to  his  colleagues,  who  were  much  gratified 
to  have  the  sympathy  and  support  of  so  prominent 
a  reformer  as  Dr.  Goodfellow.  They  proceeded 
at  once  to  lay  their  plans  before  an  architect,  with 
instructions  to  furnish  specifications  and  drawings 
accordingly.  Then  they  visited  the  "Wicked 
Ward,"  and  after  thoroughly  inspecting  the 
ground,  they  found  an  entire  block  occupied  by 
old,  rickety  tenement-houses,  which  belonged  to 
an  estate,  and  had  long  been  advertised  for  sale ; 
this  they  purchased  at  quite  a  low  price.  Next 
they  engaged  a  competent  contractor  and  builder 
to  superintend  the  construction  of  the  proposed 
buildings,  with  direction  to  give  all  the  work  he 
could  to  the  laboring-men  of  the  ward,  so  as  to 
203 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

distribute  as  much  money  as  possible  among  them. 
The  old  tenements  were  immediately  removed, 
and  given  without  charge  to  the  people  for  fuel. 
The  excavations  proceeded  without  delay,  and 
soon  the  work  was  well  under  way.  The  block 
was  large  enough  to  furnish  ground  for  walks, 
lawns,  flower-beds,  fountains ;  in  short,  everything 
that  would  tend  to  the  improvement  of  taste  and 
the  purification  of  life. 


204 


XXVI. 
A  DINNER  TO  BUD  AND  HIS  MOTHER. 

NOTWITHSTANDING  Jennie  had  been  found  and 
brought  home  by  a  newsboy,  Mrs.  Patterson  had 
abated  but  little  of  her  feeling  of  opposition  to 
the  street  fraternity.  But  in  deference  to  Jennie's 
wish  she  had  consented  to  have  Bud  and  his 
mother  at  her  home  for  dinner.  This  was  indeed 
a  great  concession  for  a  proud,  high-minded 
woman,  such  as  she  was.  When  Mrs.  McCord  had 
suggested  to  her  that,  perhaps,  some  day  she 
"might  desire  to  give  a  dinner  to  'the  poor,  the 
lame,  the  maimed,  the  blind/ "  she  answered, 
"Never"  with  sharply-pronounced  emphasis.  But 
she  did  not  then  know  the  experience  that  was  in 
waiting  for  her.  No  one  does.  Time  and  circum 
stances  work  unexpected  changes.  Many  a  one 
has  said,  "I  will  not  go,"  and  then  afterwards 
went.  Mrs.  Patterson  still  had  much  to  learn. 
She  had  not  yet  graduated  from  the  school  of  ex 
perience. 

205 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

The  change  in  the  appearance  of  Bud's  mother 
since  Mrs.  McCord  first  met  her  was  very  great. 
She  was  now  a  prim,  neatly-dressed  lady  of  middle 
age.  Bud  had  lost  most  of  the  characteristics  of 
a  newsboy.  He  was  now  a  handsome,  well- 
dressed,  intelligent-looking  boy  of  eighteen.  He 
had  made  remarkable  progress  in  his  studies  at 
school.  He  had  quickly  developed  into  a  bright, 
industrious  business  lad,  quite  useful  in  the  office 
in  many  ways.  When  they  arrived  at  Mrs.  Pat 
terson's,  pursuant  to  her  invitation  to  dinner, 
there  was  nothing  in  their  appearance  to  indicate 
their  humble  origin.  It  was  the  desire  of  Mrs. 
Patterson  to  have  the  Unknown  Man  with  them 
also ;  but  he  was  nowhere  to  be  found.  Mrs.  Mc 
Cord,  however,  was  present.  Jennie  was  delighted 
to  have  Bud  at  her  own  home.  She  took  him  all 
over  the  premises,  commenting  on  the  paintings 
and  statuary;  walking  up  and  down  the  beautiful 
paths  in  the  yard. 

"Jennie,"  said  Bud,  "you  have  a  nice  home. 
I  am  so  glad  I  found  you  when  you  were  lost,  and 
brought  you  back  to  your  own  home.  What  an 
awful  thing  it  would  have  been  if  you  had  been 
kept  in  that  saloon !" 

206 


DINNER  TO  BUD  AND  HIS  MOTHER. 

"O,  Bud,  I  can  never  pay  you  for  finding  me, 
and  getting  me  out  of  that  wicked  place,  and  away 
from  those  bad  men,"  said  Jennie,  while  the  tears 
stood  in  her  eyes.  "Say,  Bud,  would  n't  you  like 
to  live  in  a  house  like  this  ?" 

"Indeed  I  would,"  answered  Bud;  "but  I  can 
never  hope  for  that.  You  know  I  am  a  poor  boy, 
and  my  mother  is  poor,  and  I  have  no  father." 

"O,  do  n't  be  discouraged,  Bud.  I  heard  Mr. 
McCord  say  the  other  day  that  you  would  make 
one  of  the  best  business  men  in  the  city,  and  that 
in  a  few  years  you  could  have  any  place  you 
wanted  in  his  factory,"  said  Jennie,  as  she  looked 
with  her  big  blue  eyes  straight  into  his  handsome, 
manly  face,  which  had  crimsoned  a  little  at  this 
unexpected  darting  of  another  ray  of  hope  into  his 
young  life. 

"Say,  Bud,"  continued  Jennie,  as  she  cast  her 
eyes  downward,  "have  you  bought  that  house  yet 
with  the  gold  papa  gave  you  ?  Remember  we  may 
want  to  live  in  it  some  day." 

"Jennie,"  answered  Bud  with  some  animation, 
as  he  looked  directly  into  her  bewitching  eyes, 
"what  did  you  mean  that  day  when  you  said  that  ?" 

"O,  nothing,"  replied  Jennie,  tossing  her 
207 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

auburn  tresses  over  her  shoulders,  "maybe  some 
day  you  ?11  understand  better." 

The  dinner  hour  had  arrived,  and  they  were 
called  into  the  house.  Mrs.  Patterson  was  an  ac 
complished  lady,  notwithstanding  her  pride  was 
wounded  a  little  by  having  people  beneath  her 
social  grade  at  a  formal  dinner  in  her  home.  And 
so  she  studied  to  make  herself  agreeable  and  her 
guests  comfortable.  After  they  had  departed, 
and  Mr.  Patterson  had  returned  from  business, 
she  said  to  him: 

"Husband,  I  regret  to  see  quite  a  friendship 
growing  between  Bud  and  Jennie.  Indeed,  I  fear 
that  even  now,  young  as  they  are,  it  is  becoming 
more  than  mere  friendship.  Why,  Jennie  wants 
to  talk  about  him  all  the  time.  And  she  has  sev 
eral  times  said,  in  a  joking  kind  of  way,  of  course, 
that  Bud  was  going  to  buy  a  house  with  the  money 
you  gave  him  for  them  to  live  in.  Now  I  do  n't 
like  this  at  all.  We  will  have  to  keep  them  apart. 
I  think  we  had  better  send  Jennie  away  to  school." 

"O,  wife,"  suggested  Mr.  Patterson,  "I  think 

you    are    needlessly    alarmed.      They    are    very 

young,  and  will  probably  outgrow  these  youthful 

fancies.    But  even  if  they  do  n't,  what  of  it  ?    Bud 

208 


DINNER  TO  BUD  AND  HIS  MOTHER. 

has  in  him  the  making  of  a  splendid  man.  Mr. 
McCord  informs  me  that  he  is  the  brightest  and 
steadiest  boy  he  ever  had  in  his  office.  What  if 
he  is  poor?  So  was  I,  and  so  was  jour  father, 
when  we  were  boys.  There  are  many  worse  things 
than  to  be  poor  when  you  are  a  boy.  Indeed,  the 
comparison  between  industrious,  steady  poor  boys 
and  the  sons  of  rich  men  is  much  to  the  credit  of 
the  first.  Better  let  the  youngsters  alone,  and 
await  the  developments  of  time.  A  few  years 
may  work  great  changes.  And  do  n't  forget  that, 
but  for  Bud,  Jennie  dear  might  have  been  worse 
than  dead  to  us." 

Then  picking  up  the  evening  paper,  Mr.  Pat 
terson  said:  "I  see  Father  Martini,  the  Catholic 
priest,  who  preached  at  the  dedication  of  our 
church,  is  having  trouble  with  his  bishop.  Here 
is  a  little  correspondence  between  them  that 
sparkles  with  sharp  points."  He  read: 

"REVEREND  FATHER  MARTINI: 

"Dear  Father, — It  has  caused  me  great  pain 
and  mortification  to  learn  that  you  have  been 
affiliating  with  Protestant  heretics  in  religious 
services  and  charitable  work.  I  am  the  more  sur 
prised  at  this  when  I  remember  your  great  knowl- 
14  209 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

edge  of  the  traditions  and  policy  of  the  Holy 
Catholic  Church.  You  certainly  have  not  forgot 
ten  that  the  blessed  Holy  Church,  the  mother  of 
us  all,  holds  and  propagates  the  only  true  and 
saving  faith,  through  His  Holiness  the  Pope ;  that 
all  other  teaching  is  but  as  straw  and  stubble 
which  will  be  burned;  that  all  other  teachers  are 
in  darkness.  How  can  the  blind  lead  the  blind 
without  both  falling  into  the  ditch  ?  I  hope  it  is 
not  true  of  you,  as  of  some  others,  that  you  are 
seeking  after  new  things  to  gain  cheap  notoriety. 
As  a  faithful  and  loyal  son  in  the  Gospel,  may  I 
hope  to  see  you  return  soon  to  your  place  in  the 
Church,  with  due  humility,  penance,  and  confes 
sion  ;  and  hereafter  cease  to  wander  away  from 
the  arms  of  your  mother,  and  to  disregard  the  au 
thority  of  your  superiors. 
"Faithfully  yours, 
"D- 
"Bishop  of  the  Diocese  of  Chattahooche." 

FATHEK  MARTINI'S  REPLY. 

"To     THE     BlSHOP     OF     THE     DlOCESE     OF     CHATTA- 
HOOCHEE I 

"Dear  Bishop, — I  acknowledge  the  due  re 
ceipt  of  your  loving  epistle.  It  gives  me  un 
speakable  pain  to  think  you  capable  of  such  nar 
rowness.  I  had  supposed  that  at  least  some  of 


DINNER  TO  BUD  AND  HIS  MOTHER. 

our  bishops  were  men  of  large  sympathy  and 
independent  thought.  But  I  perceive  that  you  are 
still  in  the  bonds  of  a  fallible  ecclesiasticism, 
walking  in  the  darkness  of  the  sixteenth  century. 
Has  it  never  occurred  to  you  that  the  wants  of 
humanity  are  greater  than  the  ability  of  the  Holy 
Church  to  relieve  them,  especially  with  its  cum 
brous  machinery?  Pardon  me  for  saying  that 
you  are  less  the  Christly  man  I  supposed  you  to 
be,  if  your  heart  of  love  is  not  broader  and  deeper 
than  the  Church.  I  am  sure  mine  is;  nor  will  I 
check  its  expansion  or  quench  its  burning  when  I 
see  the  multitudes  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge 
and  sympathetic  help.  Must  I  run  for  holy 
vestments,  Churchly  rubrics,  priestly  parchments, 
episcopal  permissions,  before  I  can  help  lift  up 
a  fallen  brother  or  sister?  Your  Master  and 
mine  said,  'Other  sheep  have  I  that  are  not  of  this 
fold.7  Will  you  stand  by  and  let  them  die  be 
cause,  forsooth,  they  do  not  come  inside  of  your 
sheepf  old  ?  I  will  not,  God  being  my  helper.  The 
Lord  Christ  is  more  to  me  than  any  Church.  His 
authority  over  me  is  final — higher  than  that  of 
bishop,  council,  or  pope.  When  I  see  an  ox  in 
the  ditch  I  will  first  help  him  out,  and  run  for 
the  'authority'  afterwards,  when  there  are  no  more 
oxen  down.  I  love  my  Church,  and  am  loyal  to 
the  truth  she  holds,  and  obedient  to  her  rightful 
authority;  but  when  she  annuls  the  word  of  my 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

Master,  she  ceases  to  be  his  mouthpiece,  and  I  am 
free  from  her  jurisdiction.  I  am  not  forgetful 
of  my  constant  need  of  mercy,  and  I  humble  my 
self  before  my  Divine  Master,  and  confess  my 
shortcomings  to  him,  with  due  repentance.  I  do 
not  love  my  Church  less,  but  I  love  my  Lord  more. 
I  shall  continue,  as  heretofore,  to  affiliate  with  all 
good  people  who  work  in  his  name. 
"Faithfuly  your  son, 

"GIUSEPPE  MARTINI." 

This  spicy  exchange  of  sentiment  brought  the 
Catholic  priest  at  once  into  still  greater  promi 
nence,  and  widened  his  field  of  usefulness.  Invi 
tations  to  speak  poured  in  upon  him  from  all  parts 
of  the  city  and  adjacent  country,  and  thousands 
nocked  to  hear  him  preach  the  gospel  who,  until 
recently,  knew  nothing  of  his  existence. 


212 


XXVII. 
INTERESTING  DISCUSSION  ON  LOVE. 

Miss  JOSEPHINE  McCoRD  had  been  duly  recog 
nized  by  the  society  friends  of  the  family,  after 
her  return  from  school,  by  numerous  receptions, 
luncheons,  and  other  functions.  Her  beauty  of 
person  and  accomplishment  of  mind  were  gener 
ally  admitted  and  admired.  Probable  candidates 
for  her  special  attention  were  already  within  range 
of  the  vision  of  those  who  make  it  their  business 
to  prophesy.  The  calls  of  Dr.  Goodfellow  at  the 
McCord  residence  were  becoming  more  frequent 
than  ordinary  pastoral  visits.  Drives  in  the  parks 
and  on  the  lake  boulevards  were  now  of  occasional 
occurrence.  The  mutual  satisfaction  of  the  par 
ties  to  these  visits  and  excursions  was  becoming 
more  and  more  apparent.  What  thoughts  and 
visions  flitted  through  their  minds  no  one  knew 
but  themselves.  There  was  in  their  short  ac 
quaintance  that  happy  concurrence  of  conditions 
and  circumstances  that  would,  perhaps,  give  wings 
213 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

to  fancy  and  flight  to  imagination,  beyond  what 
either  would  care  to  admit.  She  was  handsome, 
educated,  mature,  eligible.  He  was  likewise.  To 
suppose  that  she  was  indifferent  to  him  as  an 
available  friend,  if  nothing  more,  would  be  to  sup 
pose  her  destitute  of  that  divine  instinct  which  is 
peculiarly  the  property  of  a  woman.  To  suppose 
him  to  be  blind  to  her  charms  of  person,  her  fin 
ished  culture,  her  social  standing,  would  be  to  sup 
pose  him  deficient  in  that  keen  penetration  into 
the  "fitness  of  things"  which  usually  characterizes 
a  man  of  good  judgment  when  he  holds  any  seri 
ous  thought  concerning  the  selection  of  a  com 
panion  for  his  life  work.  Most  of  the  essential 
elements  of  a  desirable  matrimonial  alliance  were 
present.  First,  the  family  record  of  each  was 
known  to  the  other,  and  needed  no  further  investi 
gation.  In  this  respect  no  risk  would  be  involved. 
Second,  by  training  and  age  they  were  both  fitted 
for  the  responsibilities  of  married  life.  Third, 
they  were  both  available.  As  to  this  last  point, 
however,  neither  knew  anything  of  the  possible 
obligations  of  the  other.  Indeed,  while  probably 
all  these  thoughts  were  active  in  the  breasts  of 
both,  neither  had  any  reason  whatever  to  suspect 
214 


DISCUSSION  OF  LOVE. 

that  the  other  shared  in  such  dreamy  abstractions. 
If  either  had  been  charged  with  entertaining  such 
reflections,  a  prompt  denial  would  no  doubt  have 
followed.  It  is  in  the  nature  of  Cupid's  first  ap 
proaches  that  the  real  feeling  of  both  parties  shall 
be  concealed  until  a  considerable  period  of  angling 
shall  have  elapsed.  After  the  damming  up,  for 
a  longer  or  shorter  time,  of  the  holiest  emotions 
of  the  heart,  until  love  is  seized  with  an  irresist 
ible  desire  for  expression,  the  overflow  of  the 
dam,  or  the  bursting  of  the  reservoir,  sometimes 
called  a  "confession,"  takes  place, — as  if  it  were 
a  crime  to  reveal  the  honest  impulses  of  the  heart 
in  a  matter  of  such  supreme  import.  Whether 
these  two  interesting  characters  shall  be  obliged 
to  pay  the  penalty  of  modern  social  form,  before 
a  proper  understanding  shall  be  reached,  doth  not 
yet  appear.  Indeed,  whether  this  apparently  op 
portune  acquaintance  shall  ever  evolve  anything 
that  will  permanently  survive  the  usual  connubial 
calisthenics,  depends  entirely  upon  matters  that 
can  not  now  be  recorded.  It  should  be  stated, 
however,  in  order  to  the  reader's  better  under 
standing  of  the  problem,  that  Miss  Josephine  does 
not  admit  to  herself,  for  a  moment,  that  she  could 
215 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

ever  become  the  wife  of  a  clergyman.  That  kind 
of  life  is  not  to  her  taste.  She  has  said  to  herself, 
many  times,  that  if  the  distant  imaginations  of  her 
fancy  should  ever  become  a  realization,  Dr.  Good- 
fellow  would  have  to  abandon  the  ministry  and 
give  himself  to  some  secular  pursuit.  Besides 
this,  her  peculiar  views  on  religion  would  forever 
be  a  cause  of  irritation  between  them.  Dr.  Good- 
fellow,  while  keenly  alive  to  the  good  qualities 
of  her  character,  is  just  as  clear  in  his  conviction 
that  the  wife  of  a  clergyman  should  be  in  perfect 
accord  with  her  husband  in  all  things  religious 
and  ecclesiastical,  and  that,  therefore,  Miss  Jo 
sephine  would  have  to  undergo  a  change  of  mind 
on  some  things,  before  a  matrimonial  consumma 
tion,  however  devoutly  wished  for,  could  become 
an  actuality. 

With  this  review  of  the  situation,  Dr.  Good- 
fellow  and  Miss  McCord  are  together  in  the  parlor 
at  her  home.  Dr.  Goodfellow  is  an  expert  in 
writing  and  delivering  sermons  and  lectures.  His 
readiness  of  speech  and  smooth  flow  of  language 
always  make  him  interesting  and  restful  as  a 
speaker.  But  in  matters  of  love  he  was  without 
experience.  This  was  a  field  that  he  had  not  yet 
216 


DISCUSSION  OF  LOVE. 

explored.  Everything  was  new  to  him  here,  albeit 
quite  appetizing.  He  was  also  a  man  of  unusual 
modesty,  never  hasty  in  entering  upon  new  pur 
suits  or  walking  in  untried  paths.  He  had  come 
to  a  place,  however,  in  his  acquaintance  with  Miss 
Josephine,  where  he  thought  both  duty  and  desire 
called  for  some  conversation  on  amatory  affairs. 
But  he  was  at  an  utter  loss  how  to  introduce  the 
subject.  Miss  Josephine  observed  his  embarrass 
ment,  and,  with  that  alertness  for  which  women 
are  noted  on  such  occasions,  sought  to  relieve  him 
as  much  as  possible.  Finally,  her  name  suggested 
to  him  a  key  that  might  open  the  way. 

"I  suppose,  Miss  Josephine,"  said  he,  "that 
you  get  your  name  from  the  first  wife  of  Napo 
leon,  who  had  not  only  a  beautiful  name,  but  was 
a  lovely  character  as  well;"  and  then  he  drew  a 
long  breath,  and  changed  position  in  his  chair,  as 
if  a  tremendous  load  had  been  lifted  from  his 
mind. 

"~No,  I  can  not  say  that  my  parents  chose  the 
name  for  that  reason,  though  it  is  quite  satisfac 
tory  to  me,"  said  Miss  McCord.  "I,  nevertheless, 
have  always  admired  the  character  of  Josephine, 
and  sympathized  with  her  in  the  great  wrong  her 
217 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

heartless  husband  inflicted  upon  her  when  he  put 
her  away  for  'state  considerations.' ' 

"Do  you  really  think  that  Napoleon  loved 
Josephine  ?"  ventured  the  doctor,  as  his  face  took 
on  a  tinge  of  peach-blossom  hue ;  for  this  was  the 
first  time  he  had  uttered  the  word  alove"  in  the 
presence  of  Miss  McCord,  and  it  sounded  to  him 
like  the  report  of  a  cannon. 

Miss  Josephine  at  once  warmed  up  to  the  sub 
ject,  and  declared  her  conviction  that  such  a  tyrant 
as  the  French  emperor  was  utterly  incapable  of 
the  "tender  passion,"  purposely  avoiding  the  use 
of  the  word  "love"  out  of  regard  for  the  evident 
embarrassment  of  the  young  pastor. 

"Well,  I  have  no  doubt  he  was  a  cold  man," 
said  the  doctor ;  "but  I  believe  he  was  the  subject 
of  a  strangely  bewitching  power  from  Josephine, 
and  that  he  committed  as  great  a  crime  against 
his  own  heart  as  he  did  against  his  charming  wife, 
when  he  divorced  her  for  another,  or  rather  for 
the  empire.  His  second  marriage  to  Maria  Louisa 
of  Austria,  of  course,  was  only  a  matter  of  con 
venience.  But  he  paid  dearly  for  his  folly."  This 
was  said  without  restraint,  his  usual  freedom  re 
turning  to  him  as  he  entered  the  field  of  history. 
218 


DISCUSSION  OF  LOVE. 

"Do  you  think  Maria  Louisa  had  any  real  love 
for  him  ?"  inquired  Josephine. 

At  the  mention  of  the  word  "love"  Dr.  Good- 
fellow  perceptibly  stirred  in  his  chair,  as  if  taken 
with  a  sudden  pain  in  the  region  of  the  heart. 
"Quite  possibly/'  he  replied.  "It  does  not  seem 
hard  for  a  woman  to  love  a  great  character  like 
Napoleon,  you  know." 

"I  can  not  say  that  I  do  know,"  declared  Jo 
sephine.  "I  only  have  an  opinion  that  the  mar 
riage  was  merely  a  business  transaction,  of  the 
royal  kind,  with  no  heart  in  it." 

"Well,  these  royal  people  have  some  advan 
tage  over  us  common  folks,"  declared  the  pastor, 
"especially  on  the  woman's  side." 

"In  what  way?"  inquired  Miss  McCord. 

"Why,  I  understand  it  is  the  privilege  of  a 
queen  or  a  princess  to  make  her  own  selection  of  a 
husband,  not  waiting  for  solicitation  from  the 
other  sex  first.  Queen  Victoria  is  said  to  have 
proposed  marriage  to  Prince  Albert." 

"That  has  been  denied.  But  if  it  is  true,  the 
privilege  is  of  questionable  value,  especially  to  the 
sex  at  large,"  rejoined  Miss  Josephine,  with  a 
somewhat  serious  look. 

219 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

"It  certainly  would  be  a  relief  to  bashful  men, 
if  it  were  permissible  for  ladies  to  take  the  initi 
ative  in  such  embarrassing  matters,"  suggested 
the  doctor,  with  a  deep  inspiration,  which  at 
tracted  the  attention  of  Miss  Josephine.  After  a 
short  pause  he  proceeded:  "By  the  way,  what  is 
this  that  I  read  sometimes  in  the  magazines  about 
Platonic  love?  What  kind  of  love  is  that?"  He 
had  sufficiently  recovered  himself  to  pronounce 
the  word  "love"  without  trepidation,  and  was 
comparatively  calm. 

"I  guess  it  is  a  kind  of  cold,  intellectual  re 
gard  for  another,  that  does  not  involve  the  heart, 
which  even  married  persons,  it  is  claimed,  can 
innocently  entertain.  But  I  do  n't  want  that 
kind,"  affirmed  Josephine,  with  emphasis. 

"Neither  do  I,"  protested  Dr.  Goodfellow,  as 
he  brought  his  open  hand  down  on  his  knee.  "I 
want  the  genuine  thing  or  nothing."  And  now 
since  the  discussion  of  the  subject  was  fairly 
opened,  he  went  on  to  inquire:  "I  wonder  how 
love  originates?  Is  it  an  evolution;  a  survival 
of  the  fittest ;  a  coaxing  out  from  its  place  of  con 
cealment  of  an  already  existing  principle,  passion, 
or  sentiment,  when  the  conditions  are  favorable, 
220 


DISCUSSION  OF  LOVE. 

like  the  silent  unfolding  of  the  bud  into  the  bloom 
and  beauty  of  the  rose  ?  A  strange  thing  it  seems 
to  be.  I  wonder  how  one  feels  when  one  be 
comes  the  victim  of  this  bewitching  passion?" 

The  pastor  was  now  well  under  way,  and  could 
have  gone  on  in  this  delightful  strain  indefinitely, 
but  for  the  interruption  of  Miss  Josephine  with 
the  remark:  "From  the  way  you  talk,  Dr.  Good- 
fellow,  one  might  think  you  were  either  in  love 
yourself,  or  in  danger  of  being  entangled  in  the 
meshes  of  Cupid,"  at  which  the  pastor  flushed 
more  than  ever,  and  began  to  cough  quite  vigor 
ously. 

Miss  McCord  thought  this  a  favorable  time 
to  divert  the  conversation  to  a  matter  that  inter 
ested  her  no  little;  and  so  she  ventured  the  sug 
gestion:  "Dr.  Goodfellow,  I  would  think  that  a 
gentleman  of  ypur  ability  and  attainments  would 
give  your  attention  exclusively  to  the  lecture  field, 
or  to  scientific  and  literary  pursuits,  where  the 
compensation  would  be  more  liberal,  and  where 
you  could  be  independent  and  not  the  servant  of 
everybody,  as  you  must  be  in  your  present  call- 


ing." 


"I  am  not  a  clergyman  for  the  money  there 
221 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

is  in  it,"  promptly  answered  the  pastor.  "I  could 
command  double  the  salary  I  am  now  receiving 
if  I  wanted  more  money.  I  am  in  my  present 
pastorate  from  a  sense  of  duty.  It  is  no  restric 
tion  of  my  liberty  to  be  the  servant  of  others. 
I  am  not  above  my  Master.  It  is  my  greatest  joy 
to  contribute  to  the  happiness  of  others.  I  shall 
always  be  a  preacher  of  righteousness  from  glad 
some  acquiescence  in  a  Divine  call  and  order. 
I  envy  your  blessed  mother  for  the  Christly  work 
she  is  doing  among  the  poor,  and  your  liberal- 
minded  father  for  his  princely  plans  for  the  im 
provement  of  these  same  people." 

Miss  Josephine  had  struck  a  sensitive  chord  in 
the  heart  of  her  pastor.  She  perceptibly  dropped 
her  head  as  she  listened  to  his  eloquent  words 
of  reply.  The  true  man  sprang  to  the  front  when 
touched  at  a  point  so  vital  to  him.  Evidently 
she  did  not  understand  him,  or  she  never  would 
have  made  the  suggestion.  The  time  having  ar 
rived  for  ending  the  interview,  Josephine  accom 
panied  him  to  the  door.  He  kindly  said,  "Good 
night."  She  said  the  same,  with  the  addition, 
"Call  again,  Doctor.  We  are  always  glad  to  see 
our  pastor." 

222 


DISCUSSION  OF  LOVE. 

When  Josephine  retired  to  her  room,  she 
threw  herself  on  the  bed,  and  soliloquized  thus: 
"Why  was  I  so  foolish  as  to  suggest  that  he  might 
give  up  his  calling  as  a  minister?  I  never  sup 
posed  he  was  so  attached  to  his  work.  I  have 
misunderstood  him.  I  am  afraid  I  have  offended 
and  hurt  him.  I  wonder  if  he  will  come  again? 
I  am  utterly  unworthy  of  such  a  man.  His  senti 
ments  are  so  lofty  and  his  life  so  pure,  that  I  feel 
far  beneath  him.  I  fear  there  is  a  chasm  between 
us  that  can  never  be  bridged.  O  dear!  what  a 
mistake  I  have  made !  How  can  I  recall  my  un 
wise  words?'' 

When  Dr.  Goodfellow  left  the  door  of  the 
McCord  residence  for  his  apartments  the  stars 
cast  a  mellow  radiance  of  soft  light  over  the  trees ; 
the  moon's  shimmering  gleams  distinctly  printed 
the  outline  of  objects  on  the  street;  the  noise  of 
an  occasional  passing  cab  could  be  heard;  the 
steady  tread  of  the  night-watchman,  as  he  paced 
slowly  over  his  accustomed  beat,  was  distinct ;  the 
electric  lamp  threw  elongated  shadows  on  the  side 
walk  and  street ;  here  and  there  a  dim  flame  could 
be  seen  through  the  partially  open  window-shut 
ter;  the  city  clock  pealed  out  the  hour  of  night, 
223 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

like  a  faithful  sentinel  standing  vigil  on  a  lofty 
tower.  But  none  of  these  things  were  observed 
by  the  returning  pastor.  His  thoughts  were  other 
wise  occupied.  A  voice  within  was  saying :  "What 
made  me  so  weak?  What  have  I  done  that  I 
should  be  embarrassed  at  the  mention  of  the  word 
'love?'  I  wonder  what  is  the  matter  with  me! 
She  must  have  noticed  my  trepidation.  I  wonder 
if  she  meant  that  my  calling  would  be  in  the  way 
of  our  union  for  life !  I  wonder  if  it  will  be  pos 
sible  for  her  to  change  her  views  on  religion, 
and  become  a  humble  disciple  of  the  Nazarene! 
We  shall  see.  With  Him  all  things  are  possible. 
He  will  direct  my  steps.  I  will  trust  him  and  not 
make  haste." 


224: 


XXVIII. 
HOW  A  SOCIALIST  CLUB  WAS  DISBANDED. 

A  STRONG  Socialist  Club  was  in  existence  in 
the  "Wicked  Ward/7  which  held  weekly  meetings 
for  the  consideration  of  matters  pertaining  to  their 
principles  and  purposes.  The  subject  for  the  cur 
rent  week  was  the  relation  of  the  Church  to  the 
condition  of  the  poor  man  and  the  wage-earner. 
It  having  become  known  to  Dr.  Goodfellow  and 
the  Unknown  Man  that  this  subject  was  to  be 
considered,  they  were  both  present.  The  room 
was  packed  with  a  company  of  men,  most  of  whom 
had  passed  the  meridian  of  life.  They  wore  the 
marks  of  toil  on  their  hands,  and  of  earnestness 
and  discontent  on  their  faces.  It  was  manifest 
from  their  appearance,  as  well  as  from  their 
speech,  that  they  were  not  pleased  with  the  exist 
ing  economic  and  social  order.  There  was  about 
them  the  air  of  injured  men.  They  had  much 
to  say  of  their  "rights."  They  were  not  hope 
ful  of  a  better  day  by  the  slow  process  of  evolu- 
15  225 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

tion.  Prophecies  of  "revolution,"  redolent  of  por 
tentous  menace  and  angry  defiance,  were  of  fre 
quent  utterance,  like  the  distant  mutterings  of 
approaching  storm.  A  number  of  persons  of 
foreign  birth  could  be  seen,  whose  grievances  had 
their  root  in  soils  beyond  the  sea.  With  some 
exceptions,  the  spirit  of  honest  purpose  seemed  to 
prevail,  but  the  spirit  of  reverence  was  notably 
absent.  Extreme  sensitiveness  as  to  their  per 
sonal  rights  was  ever  in  the  foreground,  but  re 
spect  for  their  mutual  privileges  as  members  of 
the  Club  was  as  unappreciable  as  in  any  ordinary 
political  or  religious  assembly.  One  not  in  sym 
pathy  with  their  sentiments  and  methods  would 
be  ill  at  ease  in  their  presence.  Their  mode  of 
warfare  on  established  institutions  was  much  like 
the  attack  of  the  Chinese  on  an  enemy — it  was 
largely  the  boldness  and  bluster  of  noise,  without 
reason  or  coolness.  And  yet,  listening  to  their 
discussion,  one  could  but  feel  that  most  of  these 
men  were  sincere,  and  that  they  had  a  case  of  real 
or  imaginary  wrong,  mostly  real;  and  that  they 
needed,  above  all  else,  wise  counsel  and  com 
petent  leadership.  As  Dr.  Groodfellow  heard 
them  talk,  he  said,  "Poor  men !  how  I  wish  I  could 
22Q 


A  SOCIALIST  CLUB  DISBANDED. 

conduct  them  out  of  the  meshes  into  which  they 
have  fallen,  to  the  True  Light  and  Way!" 

The  president  of  the  Club  called  them  to 
order,  and  announced  the  theme  of  the  evening, 
with  the  statement  that  any  one  was  at  liberty  to 
speak  briefly  on  any  phase  of  the  subject  that 
seemed  to  him  to  need  ventilation.  No  time  was 
lost  or  wasted.  Such  men  are  full  of  grievances 
and  always  ready  to  speak.  The  following  are 
samples  of  the  addresses.  The  first  speaker  was 
a  mechanic,  and  had  been  a  Church  member.  He 
said: 

"The  Church  has  nothing  for  me.  I  have 
tried  it,  and  I  am  disappointed  and  tired  of  its 
hypocrisy.  A  few  years  ago  I  was  sick  for  weeks, 
and  not  a  member  entered  my  house  during  my 
illness.  The  pastor  came  once  and  offered  a  few 
words  of  prayer ;  but  never  inquired  if  there  was 
bread  in  the  house  for  wife  and  children.  When 
a  little  later  the  Church  permitted  old  Brother  L. 
to  go  to  the  poorhouse,  I  thought  it  was  time  for 
me  to  make  some  provision  for  the  future,  that 
my  family  might  not  suffer  in  case  of  my  death. 
So  I  joined  a  secret  society,  and  attend  its  meet 
ings  every  week  instead  of  the  Church,  and  pay 
227 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

my  money  there.  If  I  am  sick  I  am  cared  for. 
Watchers  are  with  me  when  needed.  If  I  should 
die  I  will  have  decent  burial.  This  is  all  the 
Church  I  want." 

These  remarks  were  greeted  with  applause. 
This  address  was  followed  by  a  speaker  of  con 
siderable  ability,  on  this  wise: 

"What  has  the  Church  in  common  with  the 
poor  man?  What  sympathy  has  it  for  the  sun 
burned,  plainly-dressed  wage-earner  and  his 
family  ?  Eighty  per  cent  of  its  members  are  rich, 
or  well-to-do.  Look  at  the  splendid  temples,  cost 
ing  millions,  in  which  they  profess  to  worship 
God !  Look  at  the  marble  palaces  in  which  many 
of  them  reside !  Do  you  suppose  they  would 
enter  the  miserable  hovels  in  which  many  of  us 
are  compelled  to  herd?  No,  sir;  they  would  not 
soil  their  fine  clothes  in  that  way.  Do  you  think 
they  want  us  in  their  grand  churches?  No,  sir; 
they  do  not.  A  recent  writer,  himself  a  Church 
man,  says:  'Go  into  the  ordinary  church  on  Sun 
day  morning,  and  you  see  lawyers,  merchants, 
and  business  men  with  their  families;  you  see 
teachers,  salesmen,  and  clerks,  and  a  certain  pro 
portion  of  educated  mechanics;  but  the  working- 
228 


A  SOCIALIST  CLUB  DISBANDED. 

man  and  his  household  are  not  there.  It  is  doubt 
ful  if  one  in  twenty  of  the  average  congregation 
in  English-speaking  city  churches  fairly  belongs  to 
this  class/  The  writer  then  tells  the  story  of  a 
newspaper  reporter  in  the  garb  of  a  respectable- 
looking  laborer  who  presented  himself  for  ad 
mission  at  each  of  the  principal  churches  in  the 
city.  At  some  he  was  treated  with  positive  rude 
ness  ;  at  others  with  cold  politeness.  Only  one  or 
two  gave  him  a  cordial,  and,  even  then,  a  some 
what  surprised,  welcome.  No,  sir;  Mr.  Presi 
dent,  they  do  not  want  us  in  their  fine  churches. 
[Cheers.]  True,  they  would  not  forget  us  alto 
gether.  One  of  the  bishops  of  the  richest  Church 
in  America  said  in  a  paper  on  the  'Estrangement 
of  the  Masses  from  the  Church,'  'Wherever  the 
people  are,  in  our  close-packed  cities,  or  in  our 
far  Western  regions,  let  the  plain  chapel  exist 
for  them.'  Yes,  sir ;  that  's  the  policy  of  the 
Church.  Costly  temples  for  the  rich;  plain 
chapels  for  the  poor!  Why  'plain  chapels?'  We 
could  hardly  expect  the  rich  to  be  satisfied  with 
'plain  chapels/  such  as  they  propose  to  furnish 
the  poor,  but  we  might  ask  them  to  divide  with 
us  the  cost  of  their  expensive  temples  and  give 
229 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

us  churches  to  worship  in  that  we  and  our  chil 
dren  will  not  be  ashamed  of.  Give  us  fifty  thou 
sand  of  the  hundred  thousand  dollars,  or  more, 
that  many  of  them  cost,  and  we  will  build  five 
neat,  commodious  'chapels'  to  their  one,  and  hold 
up  our  heads  when  we  go  to  church." 

Great  applause  followed  as  the  speaker  sat 
down.  Several  of  the  members  about  him  en 
thusiastically  shook  his  hand,  patting  him  on  the 
shoulders  and  remarking,  "You  're  a  thorough 
bred,  old  fellow;  you  ought  to  go  to  Congress." 
The  next  gentleman  on  the  floor  was  a  wiry  little 
fellow,  with  a  squeaky  voice,  who  desired  to  call 
attention  to  the  condition  of  the  tenement-houses. 

"Mr.  President,  I  read  in  the  newspapers  the 
other  day  this  statement,  made  by  a  distinguished 
divine  and  a  friend  of  the  poor.  He  said:  'The 
overcrowding  in  our  great  cities  makes  impossible, 
not  only  refinement,  but  even  decency  in  the  dis 
tricts  where  the  poor  live.  I  made  a  recent  in 
vestigation  in  the  city  of  New  York  myself.  I 
went  into  one  room,  not  more  than  ten  by  twelve 
feet,  in  which  there  were  eighteen  people,  men, 
women,  and  children,  that  ate  and  lived  and  slept 
in  that  room.  And  they  were  not  only  men  and 
230 


A  SOCIALIST  CLUB  DISBANDED. 

women,  but  they  were  blacks  and  whites,  gathered 
together  in  the  same  apartment.7  Mr.  President, 
I  have  lived  in  some  of  these  holes  where  human 
beings  are  crowded  together  like  cattle  in  a  stock- 
car,  and  I  know  what  it  means.  The  condition 
of  the  water-closets,  the  foulness  of  the  air,  the 
filth  of  the  back  yards  and  alleys,  the  indecency 
of  speech,  the  unchasteness  of  conduct,  are  an 
abomination  and  a  stench  that  would  surprise 
one  in  the  wilds  of  Africa.  And  yet,  sir,  I  am 
told  that  some  of  these  foul  tenements  are  owned 
by  rich  Church  members,  who  live  in  costly  man 
sions,  and  whose  only  interest  in  the  people  that 
live  in  these  pens  is  to  collect  their  rent.  [Ap 
plause.]  Besides  this,  sir,  when  we  wage-earners 
make  an  effort  to  secure  better  wages,  in  order 
to  live  in  some  kind  of  comfort  and  raise  our 
children  in  decency,  the  rich  of  the  Church  are 
generally  on  the  side  of  our  oppressors,  if,  in 
deed,  they  are  not  the  guilty  parties  themselves. 
Is  it  any  wonder,  sir,  that  we  do  n't  attend  the 
churches?  I  wish  some  of  these  smooth-faced, 
white-necktied,  well-fed  parsons  were  here  that 
they  could  hear  what  we  have  to  say,  and  answer 
for  their  heartless  Churches.  [Significant  glances 
231 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

toward  Dr.  Goodfellow.]  Who  wants  to  have 
anything  to  do  with  Jesus  Christ  while  in  the 
hands  of  such  people?  If  the  Bible  sustains  the 
hypocrisy,  heartlessness,  neglect  of  the  poor,  and 
pandering  to  the  rich  that  characterize  most  of  the 
modern  Churches,  I  do  n't  want  my  children  to 
have  anything  to  do  with  them. 

"Suppose,  Mr.  Chairman,  we  poor  people 
should  want  to  go  to  church,  where  would  they 
put  us,  and  what  would  they  do  with  us  ?  In 
Berlin,  with  a  million  and  a  half  of  people,  there 
are  less  than  seventy-five  churches,  or  about  one 
church  for  every  20,000  people.  In  the  great 
Christian  city  of  London,  with  over  five  millions 
population,  there  is  one  church  for  about  every 
3,000.  In  our  own  Boston,  the  supposed  'hub' 
of  intelligence,  philanthropy,  and  civilization, 
there  is  only  one  church  to  every  1,600  people* 
In  Chicago,  there  is  one  to  every  2,000.  In  New 
York,  one  to  every  2,500;  and  in  St.  Louis,  one 
to  every  2,800.  In  the  most  thoroughly-Chris 
tianized  city  in  the  world  the  churches  would  not 
hold  half  the  people  if  they  wanted  to  attend. 
And  yet  there  is  money  enough  represented  in 
these  religious  houses  to  furnish  a  comfortable 
232 


A  SOCIALIST  CLUB  DISBANDED. 

place  of  worship  for  every  five  hundred  of  the 
population.  Does  this  indicate  that  Christians 
want  to  reach  and  help  the  poor? 

"Furthermore,  Mr.  President,  look  how  these 
religious  people  flee  from  the  commercial  centers 
and  the  abodes  of  the  poor,  as  if  they  feared  the 
visitation  of  some  pestilence.  Says  a  great  bishop, 
well  known  throughout  the  world:  i America  is 
the  only  country  on  the  earth  where  the  city 
church  possesses  the  monstrosity  of  a  frequent 
flitting  day.  In  Kome  it  is  never  thought  of,  that, 
because  St.  Peter's  has  to  be  reached  by  a  bridge, 
and  to  reach  the  bridge  one  must  go  through  dark 
and  filthy  streets,  therefore  St.  Peter's  should  be 
removed  to  a  more  desirable  location.  In  Vienna, 
St.  Stephen  is  in  the  midst  of  darker  and  more  re 
pellent  streets;  yet  it  is  never  urged  against  it 
that  it  is  too  far  down-town.  In  Berlin  and  Paris 
the  same  rules  applies.  St.  Paul's,  in  London,  is 
within  two  or  three  blocks  of  the  money  center 
of  the  world,  and  is  surrounded  still,  as  centuries 
ago,  by  small  shops,  while  the  city  stages  and  cabs 
run  around  it,  and  make  a  perpetual  din  on  every 
side.  Yet  the  people  go  from  palace  and  noble 
residence  far  away  to  get  to  that  beautiful  temple. 
233 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

St.  Margaret's  and  Westminster  are  by  no  means 
in  the  midst  of  fine  residences.  Yet  all  these 
places  are  visited  by  people  of  every  class.' 

"Now,  Mr.  President,  if  the  Christians  of  this 
country  want  to  save  the  poor,  why  do  they  run 
away  from  them  when  they  happen  to  settle  near 
their  churches,  selling  their  places  of  worship  for 
business  purposes,  and  fleeing  'up  town7  as  from 
an  avenging  army?  Possibly  the  'avenger'  may 
pursue  them  some  day.  The  facts  I  have  pre 
sented  in  my  remarks  are  from  Christian  men 
themselves,  and  should  be  accepted  as  reliable. 
They  constitute  a  most  withering  condemnation 
of  the  Church,  her  own  friends  being  the  wit 
nesses.  Yes,  sir;  there  is  something  wrong,  and 
we  must  continue  to  agitate  until  we  secure  jus 
tice." 

Great  and  prolonged  applause  greeted  the 
speaker  as  he  closed,  during  which  most  of  the 
members  rose  to  their  feet  and  shook  hands  with 
each  other.  Excitement  was  running  high.  A 
few  suspicious  eyes  were  fixed  upon  Dr.  Good- 
fellow  and  the  Unknown  Man,  they  being 
strangers,  and  not  joining  in  the  demonstration. 
The  president  rapped  for  order,  and  the  members 
234 


A  SOCIALIST  CLUB  DISBANDED. 

took  their  seats  again.  Slowly  the  Unknown  Man 
rose.  In  clear,  sonorous  tones,  with  startling  ac 
centuation  and  masterful  self-possession,  he  be 
gan: 

"The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me,  because 
he  hath  anointed  me  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the 
poor ;  he  hath  sent  me  to  heal  the  broken-hearted, 
to  preach  deliverance  to  the  captives,  and  recover 
ing  of  sight  to  the  blind,  to  set  at  liberty  them 
that  are  bruised,  to  preach  the  acceptable  year 
of  the  Lord." 

Then  he  paused  a  moment.  The  eyes  of  all 
those  that  were  in  the  hall  were  fastened  upon 
him.  Some  restlessness  was  apparent,  with  a  dis 
position  to  interrupt.  The  president,  however, 
brought  his  mallet  down  upon  the  table  with 
marked  emphasis,  and  quiet  ensued.  The  speaker 
resumed: 

"Hear  the  law  of  the  Lord:  every  creditor 
that  lendeth  aught  unto  his  neighbor  shall  release 
it;  he  shall  not  exact  it  of  his  neighbor,  because 
it  is  called  the  Lord's  release. 

"If  there  be  among  you  a  poor  man  of  one 
of  thy  brethren  within  any  of  thy  gates  in  thy 
land,  which  the  Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee,  thou 
235 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

shalt  not  harden  thine  heart,  nor  shut  thine  hand 
from  thy  poor  brother ;  but  thou  shalt  open  thine 
hand  wide  unto  him,  and  shalt  surely  lend  him 
sufficient  for  his  need,  in  that  which  he  wanteth. 
For  the  poor  shall  never  cease  out  of  the  land; 
therefore  I  command  thee,  saying,  Thou  shalt 
open  thine  hand  wide  unto  thy  brother,  to  thy 
poor,  and  to  thy  needy  in  thy  land." 

By  this  time  interest  in  the  strange  man  and 
the  speech  was  becoming  intense,  and  all  were 
leaning  forward  to  catch  every  word,  with  a  sur 
prised  look  in  their  faces.  The  Unknown  Man 
proceeded: 

"Thou  shalt  not  oppress  a  hired  servant  that 
is  poor  and  needy,  whether  he  be  of  thy  brethren 
or  of  thy  strangers  that  are  within  thy  land  within 
thy  gates.  At  his  day  thou  shalt  give  him  his 
hire,  neither  shall  the  sun  go  down  upon  it." 

"When  thou  cuttest  down  thy  harvest  in  thy 
field,  and  hast  forgot  a  sheaf  in  the  field,  thou 
shalt  not  go  again  to  fetch  it;  it  shall  be  for  the 
stranger,  for  the  fatherless,  and  for  the  widow; 
that  the  Lord  thy  God  may  bless  thee  in  all  the 
work  of  thine  hands.  When  thou  beatest  thine 
olive-tree,  thou  shalt  not  go  over  the  boughs 
236 


A  SOCIALIST  CLUB  DISBANDED. 

again ;  it  shall  be  for  the  stranger,  for  the  father 
less,  and  for  the  widow.  When  thou  gatherest 
the  grapes  of  thy  vineyard,  thou  shalt  not  glean 
it  afterward;  it  shall  be  for  the  stranger,  for  the 
fatherless,  and  for-  the  widow. 

"And  when  ye  reap  the  harvest  of  your  land, 
thou  shalt  not  wholly  reap  the  corners  of  thy 
field,  neither  shalt  thou  gather  the  gleanings  of 
thy  harvest;  thou  shalt  leave  them  for  the  poor 
and  the  stranger.  I  am  the  Lord  your  God." 

At  this  point  a  German  anarchist,  who  had 
shown  great  nervousness  and  uneasiness  during 
the  recital  of  these  laws,  interrupted  the  speaker: 

"Mister  Shairman,"  he  cried,  with  consider 
able  excitement,  "I  rose  up  to  mine  foots  to  make 
von  leetle  point  of  order.  I  objects  to  dot  mon 
mit  vat  he  says.  Dish  ish  not  von  of  dem  con 
founded  churches  mit  der  prayer-meetin'.  Dot 
mon  he  say  some  dings  he  ought  not  to  say  in 
dish  place.  I  tink  he  should  his  speech  stop,  und 
sot  down  mit  hisself  on  der  floor.  Udder  gentle- 
mens  dot  pays  der  moneys  mit  dish  Club,  und 
knows  some  dings  mit  der  brinciples  vich  ve  tight 
holds  on  to,  should  have  der  brivilege  to  speak 
sometimes, — anyhow,  von  little  speech  vat  ve 
237 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

can  all  him  understand.     Dot  ish  right,  Mister 
Shairman." 

The  president  reminded  the  gentleman  that 
"one  of  the  cardinal  principles  of  the  Club  is 
freedom  of  speech,  and  that  he  had  already  an 
nounced  that  any  one  present  has  the  right  to  take 
part  in  the  discussion.  The  gentleman  on  the  floor 
is  entirely  in  order,  and  will  kindly  proceed." 

The  Unknown  Man  stood  quiet  and  calm  dur 
ing  this  interruption,  as  if  nothing  had  occurred, 
and  bowing  his  thanks  to  the  chairman  for  his 
courtesy,  went  on  to  say : 

"And  I  will  be  a  swift  witness  against  those 
that  oppress  the  hireling  in  his  wages,  the  widow 
and  the  fatherless,  and  turn  aside  the  stranger 
from  his  right,  and  fear  not  me,  saith  the  Lord 
of  hosts. 

"Blessed  is  he  that  considereth  the  poor,  the 
Lord  will  deliver  him  in  time  of  trouble. 

"The  Lord  will  enter  into  judgment  with  the 
ancients  of  this  people  and  the  princes  thereof; 
for  ye  have  eaten  up  the  vineyard;  the  spoil  of 
the  poor  is  in  your  houses.  What  mean  ye  that 
ye  grind  the  faces  of  the  poor,  saith  the  Lord 
God  of  hosts  ? 

238 


A  SOCIALIST  CLUB  DISBANDED. 

"For  ye  have  the  poor  always  with  you,  but 
me  ye  have  not  always. 

"For  ye  know  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  that  though  he  was  rich,  yet  for  your  sakes 
he  became  poor  that  ye  through  his  poverty  might 
be  made  rich. 

"Only  they  would  that  we  should  remember 
the  poor;  the  same  which  I  was  also  forward 
to  do. 

"Jesus  said  unto  him,  If  thou  wilt  be  perfect, 
go  and  sell  that  thou  hast,  and  give  to  the  poor, 
and  thou  shalt  have  treasure  in  heaven ;  and  come 
and  follow  me.  But  when  the  young  man  heard 
that  saying,  he  went  away  sorrowful;  for  he  had 
great  possessions. 

"And  Jesus  said,  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that 
labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you 
rest.  Take  my  yoke  upon  you  and  learn  of  me, 
and  ye  shall  find  rest  unto  your  souls." 

As  the  speaker  closed  and  sat  down,  the  mem 
bers  of  the  Club  were  in  a  state  of  delightful  be 
wilderment.  Some  slight  applause  was  mani 
fested;  but  there  was  serious  doubt  as  to  which 
side  the  stranger  was  on.  Some  things  he  said 
were  evidently  in  condemnation  of  the  practice 
239 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

of  the  Church  in  neglecting  the  poor ;  other  things 
were  as  clearly  in  reproof  of  themselves  for  not 
giving  Christianity  credit  for  its  teachings  con 
cerning  the  poor.  They  were  the  more  confused 
because  the  speaker  uttered  no  opinion  of  his 
own — simply  gave  them  the  Word  of  the  Lord 
without  comment.  They  sat  for  several  minutes 
looking  at  the  Unknown  Man,  then  at  themselves, 
then  at  the  president.  E~o  one  seemed  to  know 
what  to  say  or  do.  Finally,  one  gentleman  who 
knew  Dr.  Goodfellow,  suggested  that  there  was 
present  a  distinguished  divine  and  pastor  of  per 
haps  the  wealthiest  Church  in  the  city,  and  he 
moved  that  he  be  invited  to  address  the  Club. 
The  motion  was  promptly  put  and  carried  without 
objection.  The  president  invited  Dr.  Goodfellow 
to  the  platform,  and  he  spoke,  in  part,  as  fol 
lows: 

"Mr.  Chairman  and  Brothers, — It  surely  is  a 
very  great  pleasure  to  me  to  be  the  recipient  of 
such  courtesy  as  you  have  just  extended.  I  count 
it  a  distinguished  honor  to  speak  to  a  body  of 
men  who  seem  to  me  to  be  honestly  seeking  after 
that  to  which  they  are  entitled  by  every  principle 
of  religion  and  right.  [Hear!  Hear!]  It  will 
240 


A  SOCIALIST  CLUB  DISBANDED. 

be  one  of  the  pleasantest  memories  of  my  life  if 
I  can  in  any  measure  aid  you  in  the  attainment 
of  your  rights.  I  am  guilty  of  no  fulsome  friend 
ship  when  I  say  that  I  sympathize  with  you  most 
heartily  in  your  aims,  though  I  may  not  agree 
with  your  methods.  While,  as  has  been  said,  I 
have  the  honor  to  be  pastor  of  one  of  the  largest 
and  wealthiest  Churches  in  the  city,  my  people 
thoroughly  understand  my  sympathy  with  you. 
And  the  feeling  of  my  Church  may  be  indicated 
somewhat  by  the  fact  that  some  of  my  members 
are  now  engaged  in  the  expenditure  of  one  million 
dollars  in  behalf  of  the  poor  in  this  ward.  [Long 
applause.] 

"I  will  not  attempt  to  answer  the  charges  that 
have  been  made  by  the  speakers  who  have  pre 
ceded  me,  against  the  Church.  Some  of  them 
are  incapable  of  answer  or  defense.  I  frankly, 
but  in  sorrow,  confess  to  their  truth.  I  wish  it 
were  otherwise.  I  am  doing  what  I  can  to  remedy 
the  evils  of  which  you  complain.  So  are  many 
others,  in  the  pulpit  and  out  of  it.  But  some 
things  that  have  been  said  here  are  not  capable 
of  proof.  You  impress  me  as  honest  men,  seek 
ing  to  know  the  truth.  You  will  doubtless  wel- 
16  241 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

come  the  correction  of  any  misapprehensions  into 
which  you  may  have  fallen. 

"Jesus  of  Nazareth  is  the  best  friend  the  poor 
man  has  ever  had.  He  was  the  son  of  a  mechanic 
and  a  poor  man  himself.  His  teaching,  if  accepted 
and  faithfully  followed,  would  correct  all  the 
wrongs  and  ill-adjustments  of  the  world.  With 
all  her  faults  and  failures,  the  true  Church,  in 
the  main,  is  and  always  has  been  the  friend  of 
the  poor.  The  Bible  is  the  Magna  Charta  of  their 
liberty  for  body,  mind,  and  soul,  as  shown  in  the 
recitations  of  your  unknown  brother,  delivered 
awhile  ago.  The  Church  has  not  always  been 
what  its  Founder  desired ;  nor  is  it  such  yet.  But 
it  is  coming  nearer  the  poor  man  every  day. 
With  God  there  is  no  distinction  of  persons,  and 
in  his  Church  the  rich  and  the  poor  are  alike. 
Thousands  upon  thousands  of  the  poor  are  in  its 
fold.  Some  of  the  very  best  Churches  are  com 
posed  almost  exclusively  of  wage-earners.  Others, 
it  is  true,  are  largely  composed  of  the  rich,  who 
are  not  doing  their  duty  to  their  brothers,  by 
whose  labor  their  wealth  became  possible.  But 
thousands  of  eloquent  voices  and  pens  are  busy 
all  the  time,  pleading  with  the  rich  to  help  the 
242 


A  SOCIALIST  CLUB  DISBANDED. 

poor  to  higher  wages,  shorter  hours,  lovelier 
homes,  better  houses,  purer  air,  more  comfort 
able  churches,  and  everything  else  that  will  make 
life  a  benediction  to  them  and  their  children. 

"Now,  my  brothers,  I  have  a  request  to  make. 
A  grand  Christian  lady,  of  much  wealth  and  high 
social  standing,  a  member  of  my  Church,  has  for 
over  a  year  been  laboring  among  the  poor  in 
this  ward,  to  ameliorate  their  condition  in  every 
way.  A  few  rich  men,  chief  among  them  the 
husband  of  this  lady,  are  now  erecting  immense 
buildings  as  a  center  for  her  work,  and  to  give 
it  permanency,  at  a  cost,  including  endowment, 
of  a  million  of  dollars.  They  will  soon  be  com 
pleted  and  ready  for  occupancy.  My  request  is 
that  you  will  join  us  in  this  great  work.  We  need 
you,  and  you  need  us.  The  methods  you  have 
hitherto  used  will  fail.  Ours  are  succeeding  and 
will  succeed.  Cease  your  denunciation  of  the 
Church  and  the  rich,  unite  your  forces  with  ours, 
and  let  us  show  the  world  how  to  elevate  the 
poor.  Come  to  my  church.  You  shall  have  any 
seat  you  wish.  Come  to  the  meeting  at  Oak  Hall 
Sunday  afternoon. 

"Thanking  you  again  for  the  kind  courtesy 
243 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

you  have  shown  me,  and  hoping  you  will  give 
me  the  opportunity  to  return  the  same  in  my  own 
church,  I  close  by  saying,  I  am  at  your  service 
to  help  you  in  the  attainment  of  anything  the 
Great  Teacher  desires  you  to  have." 

The  most  enthusiastic  applause  followed  this 
very  wise  and  brotherly  address.  It  was  a  revela 
tion.  They  had  not  heard  such  teaching.  Their 
minds  had  been  poisoned  with  misapprehension 
and  prejudice  respecting  clergymen  and  the 
Church.  They  would  see  more  of  this  man,  and 
investigate  his  methods.  Sunday  afternoon  fol 
lowing  nearly  all  the  members  of  the  Club  were 
at  Oak  Hall.  They  were  delighted  with  the 
service.  Mrs.  McCord  spoke  to  each  personally, 
and  urged  all  to  come  again.  That  night  half  the 
Club  was  in  Dr.  Goodfellow's  Church.  The 
ushers  had  been  instructed  to  be  on  the  lookout 
for  plainly-attired  men,  and  to  give  them  the  best 
seats  in  the  house.  The  pastor  recognized  some 
of  them,  and  publicly  thanked  them  for  their 
presence,  while  he  discoursed  on  "Am  I  my 
brother's  keeper?"  They  were  so  completely 
overwhelmed  with  attention — for  the  congrega 
tion  had  by  this  time  thoroughly  imbibed  the 
244 


A  SOCIALIST  CLUB  DISBANDED. 

sympathy  and  enthusiasm  of  their  pastor — that 
they  were  almost  ashamed  to  attend  again.  But 
they  did,  and  many  of  them  permanently.  Quite 
a  few  enlisted  with  Mrs.  McCord,  and  became 
her  most  successful  assistants.  In  six  months  the 
Club  was  disbanded. 


245 


XXIX. 

MISS  JOSEPHINE  AND  HEK  MOTHER  AT  THE 
OAK  HALL  MEETING. 

MRS.  McCoRD's  great  work  was  constantly 
growing  on  her  hands.  She  had  established 
"Mothers'  Meetings"  and  "Girls'  Meetings"  for 
instruction  and  mutual  counsel,  which  she  at 
tended  herself  as  far  as  possible.  But  by  this 
time  the  movement  had  assumed  such  proportions 
that  she  was  obliged  to  call  for  assistants.  The 
response  was  prompt.  The  movement  was  now 
popular. 

Miss  Josephine  had  shown  her  lack  of  sym 
pathy  in  her  mother's  work,  even  to  the  extent 
of  protesting  against  her  decline  of  interest  in 
high  social  affairs.  But  at  the  last  meeting  in 
Oak  Hall,  much  to  her  surprise  and  gratification, 
Josephine  expressed  a  desire  to  accompany  her 
mother.  The  meeting  was  of  the  usual  character. 
Besides  Mrs.  McCord,  the  speakers  were  Father 
Martini,  the  Unknown  Man,  and  Edward  Sher 
man,  the  young  American  who  first  heard  the 
Unknown  Man  in  the  Diamond  Saloon,  and  was 
246 


THE  OAK  HALL  MEETING. 

thereby  led  to  a  better  life.  By  this  time  the 
newsboys  of  the  district  had  been  organized  into 
a  chorus  choir  and  well  drilled  in  singing.  They 
were  present  on  this  occasion,  and  added  much 
to  the  interest  by  their  music.  Ole  Olson  had 
developed  unusual  vocal  power,  and  sang  a  beau 
tiful  solo  entitled  "Give  the  Poor  Boy  a  Chance." 
Father  Martini  was  a  speaker  of  superior  ability, 
and  thrilled  the  audience  with  his  eloquent  ad 
dress.  Since  his  late  correspondence  with  his 
bishop,  he  seems  to  have  thrown  the  love  of  his 
large  heart  into  the  work  deeper  than  ever.  The 
few  words  of  Edward  Sherman  were  tender  and 
pathetic.  The  Master  seems  to  be  fitting  him  for 
larger  usefulness.  The  audience  was  strangely 
moved  while  he  spoke.  The  newboys'  choir  sang 
the  "Calling  of  the  Eoll  up  There,"  which  melted 
many  to  tears.  Miss  Josephine  listened  with  evi 
dent  interest.  Indeed,  she  was  seen  brushing  the 
silent  tear  from  her  eye  while  the  boys  were 
singing.  But  she  was  most  deeply  moved  when 
the  Unknown  Man  spoke.  As  was  often  his  cus 
tom,  he  rose  just  before  the  close  of  the  meeting, 
and  said: 

"For  the  Word  of  God  is  quick  and  power- 
247 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

fill,  and  sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword,  pierc 
ing  even  to  the  dividing  asunder  of  soul  and  spirit, 
and  of  the  joints  and  marrow,  and  is  a  discerner 
of  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart.  Neither 
is  there  any  creature  that  is  not  manifest  in  his 
sight;  but  all  things  are  naked  and  open  to  the 
eyes  of  him  with  whom  we  have  to  do.  .  »  . 
Woe  unto  them  that  call  evil  good,  and  good  evil ; 
that  put  darkness  for  light,  and  light  for  dark 
ness;  that  put  bitter  for  sweet,  and  sweet  for 
bitter.  Woe  unto  them  that  are  wise  in  their  own 
eyes,  and  prudent  in  their  own  sight.  ...  I  call 
heaven  and  earth  to  record  this  day  against  you, 
that  I  have  set  before  you  life  and  death,  blessing 
and  cursing ;  therefore  choose  life,  that  both  thou 
and  thy  seed  may  live.  .  .  .  Behold,  I  stand 
at  the  door  and  knock ;  if  any  man  hear  my  voice 
and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to  him,  and  will 
sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me." 

As  these  words  fell  from  the  lips  of  the  strange 
speaker,  a  deathlike  stillness  prevailed.  Whether 
intentional  or  not,  he  held  his  eyes  steadily  on 
the  eyes  of  Miss  Josephine  while  he  spoke.  She 
was  most  deeply  affected.  Her  face  alternately 
flushed  and  paled.  She  could  not  remove  her 
248 


THE  OAK  HALL  MEETING. 

gaze  from  the  speaker.  She  visibly  moved  in  her 
seat.  She  dropped  her  fan,  then  her  handker 
chief.  At  last  she  buried  her  face  in  her  hands, 
and  found  relief  in  a  flood  of  tears.  On  the  way 
home  not  a  word  passed  between  her  and  her 
mother.  She  went  straight  to  her  room  and 
locked  the  door.  She  declined  all  refreshments. 
She  had  entered  upon  a  great  battle  with  intel 
lectual  pride  and  excessive  worldly-mindedness  on 
one  side,  and  divine  light  and  conscience  and  duty 
on  the  other.  She  would  never  leave  her  room 
until  the  issue  was  settled.  She  never  closed  her 
eyes  in  sleep  during  the  night.  The  battle  raged 
until  after  the  midnight  hour,  and  on  toward  the 
morning.  Her  mother  could  not  sleep.  Every 
little  while  she  would  slip  quietly  along  the  hall 
to  the  room  door,  only  to  hear  subdued  sobs  and 
the  voice  of  quiet  prayer.  The  contest  intensified. 
It  was  victory  or  death.  Physical  energy  was  fail 
ing.  The  world  was  receding.  She  thought  she 
must  be  dying.  She  fell  helplessly  on  the  bed, 
crying:  "My  strength  is  gone;  I  can  hold  out  no 
longer;  I  yield,  I  yield.  O,  Man  of  Nazareth, 
have  your  way!"  She  lay  quiet  and  calm  for  a 
minute  or  two.  Just  as  the  first  rays  of  the  morn- 
249 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

ing  sun  were  tipping  the  church-spires  with  golden 
hues,  and  stealing  silently  through  the  open  win 
dow,  her  mother,  passing  through  the  hall,  heard 
a  sweet,  tender  voice,  in  low  tones,  softly  singing: 

"  I  '11  go  where  you  want  me  to  go,  dear  Lord, 

O'er  mountain,  or  plain,  or  sea ; 
I  '11  say  what  you  want  me  to  say,  dear  Lord ; 
I  '11  be  what  you  want  me  to  be." 

As,  after  a  night  of  storm  at  sea,  when  the 
winds  sweep  over  the  face  of  the  deep  like  fiery 
steeds,  and  the  waves  meet  and  leap  upright  like 
angry  animals  in  deadly  strife;  when  the  vessel 
is  tossed  hither  and  thither  like  a  child's  toy- 
boat;  when  the  clouds  are  so  dark  and  heavy 
that  the  ship  touches  the  horizon  at  every 
plunge, — the  gray  dawn  of  the  new  day  appears ; 
the  unbridled  steeds  of  the  storm  fly  away  in  re 
treat;  the  angry  waves  are  hushed  into  quiet 
ness  ;  a  hazy  cloud  stretches  like  a  curtain  athwart 
the  distant  eastern  sky;  red  streaks  of  light  be 
gin  to  pierce  the  cloud,  sure  token  of  the  near 
approach  of  the  king  of  day ;  a  few  minutes  more, 
and  the  upper  rim  of  a  massive  ball  of  fire,  bril 
liant  in  beauty  and  clothed  in  kingly  splendor, 
gracefully,  like  a  thing  of  life,  lifts  itself  up 
from  the  depths  of  the  sea,  as  it  were,  tinging 
250 


THE  OAK  HALL  MEETING. 

the  hilltops  with  golden  crowns  and  spreading 
waves  of  light  o'er  field  and  plain,  while  the 
swelling  sea,  far  as  mortal  eye  can  scan,  reflects 
its  dazzling  colors, — and  the  sun  is  up,  and  peace 
ful  calm  prevails  o'er  sea  and  land.  So  was  the 
calm,  and  quiet,  and  peace  that  settled  in  the 
breast  of  Josephine,  when  she  emerged  from  the 
storm  of  that  night,  to  appear  with  the  family 
at  the  breakfast-table.  Her  face  had  a  tired  look, 
but  it  was  wreathed  in  smiles  of  more  than  usual 
beauty.  She  simply  said,  "Good-morning  to  all," 
and  after  a  moment  added:  "It 's  done,  mother. 
Henceforth  I  will  be  your  assistant  in  your  divine 
work,  if  you  think  me  qualified  for  such  service." 
Her  mother  and  father  expressed  their  great  de 
light  at  her  decision,  not  knowing  fully  the  strug 
gle  through  which  she  had  passed. 

In  the  ecstasy  of  her  new  experience, 
Jospehine's  first  impulse  was  to  write  Dr.  Good- 
fellow;  but,  upon  second  thought,  it  occurred  to 
her  that  her  motive  might  be  misunderstood  and 
her  sincerity  compromised.  So  she  determined 
to  say  nothing  to  him  about  the  change ;  he  would 
doubtless  soon  discover  it  for  himself,  and  intro 
duce  the  subject. 

251 


XXX. 

JOSIAH  WORTHINGTON'S  HAY-RIGGING. 

IN  the  afternoon  of  this  day  a  country  wagon, 
with  a  hay-rigging  on  it,  was  driven  to  the  front 
of  the  McCord  residence,  and  the  horses  were 
tied  to  the  hitching-post.  The  driver,  with  a  small 
basket  in  hand,  walked  to  the  front  door  and 
knocked.  He  might  have  touched  the  electric 
button,  but  perhaps  did  not  know  its  use.  The 
servant  conducted  him  to  the  parlor,  upon  his 
statement  that  he  would  "like  to  see  the  woman 
of  the  house."  When  Mrs.  McCord  entered,  she 
at  once  recognized  him  as  the  farmer  who  often 
attended  the  Oak  Hall  meetings.  "My  name," 
he  said  "is  Josiah  Worthington,  from  Koonsocket 
Holler.  I  was  fetchin'  in  a  load  of  hay  this 
mornin',  and  my  old  woman  she  tuck  a  notion 
she  would  like  you  to  have  a  taste  of  pure  butter 
and  fresh  eggs,  seein7  thar  7s  so  much  mixin' 
up  of  milk  and  things  in  town  butter,  a,nd  so 
much  onsartanty  about  incubatin'  and  cold 
storagin'  of  eggs;  so  she  would  have  me  fetch 
along  some  of  the  real  simon-pure  article.  I 
252 


JOSIAH  WORTHINGTON'S  VISIT. 

know  this  butter  air  pure,  for  I  tuck  the  milk 
that  made  it  from  our  mooly  cow  all  myself, 
and  Mary  Elizabeth  she  churned  it  with  her  own 
hands.  And  I  '11  swear  by  the  Good  Book  that 
these  eggs  air  fresh,  for  I  gathered  them  myself, 
before  the  hens  that  laid  them  were  done 
a-cacklin'.  Yes,  the  Worthingtons  have  always 
been  great  on  fresh  eggs  and  pure  butter.'7 

"It  was  certainly  very  kind  in  you  and  your 
wife,  Mr.  Worthington,  to  remember  us  in  this 
way.  I  am  sure  we  will  enjoy  the  eggs  and  but 
ter  ;  and  I  will  be  glad  to  pay  you  more  than  the 
market  price  for  them,"  said  Mrs.  McCord  as  she 
received  the  basket. 

"Wall,  I  reckon  you  won't  pay  me  nothin'. 
The  Good  Book  says,  Give,  and  it  shall  be  given 
to  you  ag'in,  good  measure,  pressed  down  and 
runnin'  over.  That 's  pay  enough  for  me.  I 
never  lost  nothin'  yet  by  bein'  open-handed,"  said 
the  farmer. 

"Well,  you  are  certainly  very  kind,"  added 
Mrs.  McCord. 

Josiah  was  somewhat  of  a  neighborhood  gos 
sip.  He  had  constituted  himself  a  kind  of  general- 
intelligence  office  for  the  natives  of  the  Koon- 
253 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

socket  region.  He  would  have  made  a  first-class 
newspaper  reporter  if  he  had  been  taken  in  hand 
early  in  life.  It  was  his  delight  to  have  a  dozen 
boys  and  men  listen  to  him  retail  the  latest  gossip 
about  affairs  in  city  and  country.  The  real  ob 
ject  of  his  visit  to  Mrs.  McCord  was  to  lay  in 
a  new  supply  of  intelligence  for  use  among  his 
neighbors. 

"I  hearn  tell  that  your  husband  is  puttin'  up 
a  powerful  big  lot  of  buildings  for  the  the  use 
of  the  poor  people  in  the  ( Wicked  Ward.'  I 
allers  know'd  he  was  a  mighty  liberal  man.  About 
how  much  cash  does  he  expect  to  lay  out  in  the 
ondertakin7,  Mrs.  McCord?" 

"My  husband,  with  some  others,  are  planning 
some  very  good  things  for  the  poor  people  of 
that  ward." 

"Wall,  Mrs.  McCord,  you  have  been  a-doin' 
a  power  of  good  in  the  Oak  Hall  meetin's."  And 
then  Josiah  waxed  eloquent.  "I  kalkerlate  that 
the  spring  which  you  have  opened  in  that  desert- 
place  will  flow  on  an'  on,  an?  still  on  an'  on,  until 
it  can't  run  any  furder.  And,  for  your  encourage 
ment,  I  will  say  that  I  myself  have  been  power 
fully  stirred  up.  And  when  you  get  a  Worthing- 

254: 


JOSIAH  WORTHINGTON'S  VISIT. 

ton  started  on  the  right  road,  you  Ve  did  a  big 
thing,  for  they  are  all  as  tough  as  hick-ry  bark, 
and  as  slippery  as  a  pealed  pole,  and  as  stubborn 
as  a  mooly  cow.  1 7ve  been  a-thinkin?  of  jinin' 
your  Church,  if  you  'd  take  me  in.  I  hearn  say 
that  since  you  built  the  new  house  you  tuck  in 
all  kinds.  It  ?s  only  nine  miles  from  Koonsocket 
Holler  to  the  city,  and  me  and  Mary  Elizabeth 
could  cum'  to  church  in  the  mornings  arter  milk 
ing  the  cows,  and  take  dinner  with  some  of  the 
members,  and  get  hum  before  milkin7  time  in  the 
evenin'.  What  do  you  think  about  it,  Mrs.  Mc- 
Cord?" 

aThat  is  a  matter  that  belongs  entirely  to 
the  pastor  and  his  official  advisers.  You  had  bet 
ter  see  him,"  suggested  Mrs.  McCord. 

"Wall,  I  think  I  '11  drive  on  toward  hum  be 
fore  it  gets  dark,  as  I  want  to  get  by  the  ha'nted 
place  in  the  Holler  before  the  sun  goes  down. 
You  know'd,  I  suppose,  that  thar  ?s  a  black  man 
often  seed  thar  without  a  head,  and  when  he  gets 
arter  a  feller  he  just  runs  him  to  death.  He 
does  a  powerful  sight  of  good,  howsumever;  for 
the  farmers  that  travel  by  that  road  are  always 
hum  before  dark,  and  sober,  too.  I  ?11  take  the 
255 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

basket,  if  you  please,  Mrs.  McCord.  Let  me 
know  how  you  liked  the  butter  and  eggs.  I  '11 
say  good-bye  till  I  see  you  ag'in." 

As  Josiah  rose  to  depart,  he  caught  a  glimpse 
of  the  fine  painting  of  John  the  Baptist,  and  pro 
ceeded  to  remark,  by  way  of  inquiry:  "I  reckon 
that 's  a  picter  of  some  of  your  kin-folks  on  the 
men's  side?  Might  be  your  grandfather?  Must 
have  kum  west  in  an  airly  day  when  clothes 
was  scearce  and  dear  ?  Looks  as  if  he  ?d  been 
a-huntin'  'coons  and  'possums,  and  left  the  game 
in  the  woods." 

"That  is  a  painting  of  John  the  Baptist,"  ob 
served  Mrs.  McCord,  as  she  walked  toward  the 
door. 

"John  the  Baptist !"  exclaimed  Josiah.  "Wall, 
I  allers  tho't  them  thar  Baptist  naibors  of  mine 
was  a  sing'lar  kind  of  people,  and  I  'm  rail  glad 
to  see  the  old  kurmudgon  out  of  which  they 
evolverated." 

As  he  advanced  toward  the  open  door,  he 
passed  that  other  great  work  of  art,  Jacob's  vision 
of  the  angels  ascending  and  descending  the  ladder, 
when  he  wisely  observed: 

"I  wonder  if  them  fellers  is  a-tryin'  to  build 
256 


JOSIAH  WORTHINGTON'S  VISIT. 

a  haystack  with  that  ladder?  Looks  as  if  they 
was  a-gittin'  up  pretty  high  in  the  world.  Must 
be  mighty  hot  weather  whar  they  're  a-har vesting 
for  they  seem  to  have  on  powerful  thin  like  har 
ness.  Would  n't  be  surprised  if  they  'd  get  wet 
before  night,  for  it  looks  kind  er  cloudy  over 
thair  heads." 

Mrs.  McCord  smiled  at  the  old  farmer's  inno 
cent  criticisms,  and  politely  bade  him  good-bye. 

Unfortunately,  Josiah  was  late  starting  home. 
Consequently,  darkness  had  appeared  by  the  time 
he  reached  the  supposed  haunted  place  on  the 
road.  Many  extravagant  stories  were  abroad  con 
cerning  the  headless  man;  but  no  one  could  tes 
tify  to  having  seen  him,  though  many  had  seen 
what  they  imagined  to  be  this  "bogy-man." 
Josiah,  of  course,  was  on  the  lookout  as  he  ap 
proached  the  dreaded  place.  A  forest  of  heavy 
growth  was  on  one  side  of  the  road,  and  an  open 
field  on  the  other,  with  a  fence  running  close 
to  the  road.  The  night  was  ominously  still;  not 
a  leaf  was  stirring.  The  voice  of  a  whip-poor- 
will  could  be  heard  in  the  distance ;  the  occasional 
hooting  of  a  pair  of  night-owls  relieved  the 
monotony,  but  added  to  the  awesomeness  of  the 
17  257 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW 

place.  The  noise  of  the  wagon  and  the  trotting 
of  the  horses  conld  be  distinctly  heard  a  mile 
away.  An  occasional  clond  concealed  the  twink 
ling  stars.  The  full  moon  had  completed  a  quar 
ter  of  her  circuit,  ranting  irregular  shadows  of 
the  tall  trees  across  the  road  and  over  into  the 
field.  The  trunk  of  a  burned  tree,  twelve  feet 
high,  stood  just  inside  the  fence,  projecting  six 
feet  above  the  fence.  By  a  very  slight  stretch 
of  the  imagination  it  resembled  the  upper  half 
of  the  body  of  a  black  man,  minus  the  head,  stand 
ing  on  the  fence,  when  seen  in  the  dark.  When 
Josiah  caught  a  glimpse  of  this  object,  his  super 
stitious  fears  already  wrought  up  to  a  high  pitch, 
he  at  once  concluded  it  was  the  headless  man. 
He  was  already  driving  at  a  fast  speed  and 
whistling  as  if.  going  by  a  graveyard;  but  he 
brought  his  whip  to  the  backs  of  his  horses  with 
such  suddenness  and  power  that  they  sprang  into 
a  gallop.  As  he  glanced  to  the  upper  side  of  the 
road,  the  shadows  of  the  trees  were  flying  by 
like  a  troop  of  black  phantoms  dancing  to  the 
music  of  the  rattling  wagon.  The  rapid  speed 
of  the  horses,  with  the  frequent  hiding  of  the 
moon  by  passing  clouds,  made  the  shadows  come 
258 


JOSIAH  WORTHINGTON'S  VISIT. 

and  go  with  bewildering  quickness.  One  was 
scarcely  gone  until  another  took  its  place.  So 
every  time  he  looked  aside  he  saw  what  seemed  to 
him  to  be  that  big,  black,  headless  man  keeping 
pace  with  him.  The  faster  he  drove,  the  faster  it 
went.  Though  the  shadows  were  constantly  re 
treating,  they  were  just  as  constantly  coming,  and 
in  his  fright  he  did  not  know  which  way  they 
were  going.  The  stretch  of  road  by  the  forest 
was  only  a  half  mile  long ;  so  he  was  soon  beyond 
the  shadows,  and  the  ghost  disappeared.  When 
he  reached  home,  out  of  breath  and  pale,  his  wife 
said  to  him: 

"Why,  Josiah !  What 's  the  matter  with  you? 
You  look  skeert!" 

"I  am  skeert,  powerful  skeert." 

"Why,  what  in  the  world  has  happened?  Did 
the  horses  run  away  with  you?"  as  she  wiped  the 
perspiration  from  his  face. 

"No,  dang  it  all,  they  did  n't  run  fast  enough." 
Then  in  a  solemn  tone  he  added,  "Mary  Elizabeth, 
I've  seen  the  devil!" 

This  announcement  brought  from  his  wife  a 
hysterical  scream,  and  she  ran  for  the  camphor- 
bottle  and  applied  it  to  Josiah. 
259 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

"Yes/7  continued  the  alarmed  man,  "that  in- 
firnal  black  nigger  without  a  head  chased  me  clear 
through  the  ha'nted  road,  and  nearly  had  his 
hands  on  me  several  times.  If  the  whipple-tree 
had  broke  or  the  harness  gi'n  way,  you  would 
have  been  a  widder,  Mary  Elizabeth  Worthington, 
by  this  time.  I  've  driv'  my  last  lode  of  hay  to 
Chattahooche.  I  '11  find  another  market  if  I 
do  n't  get  as  much  for  it.  Mary  Elizabeth,  I  Ve 
decided  to  jine  the  Church.  I  've  been  puttin' 
it  off  too  long.  I  told  Mrs.  McCord  that  I  thought 
I  would  jine  her  Church,  but  I  've  changed  my 
mind.  It 's  too  far  to  the  city.  Besides,  I  do  n't 
want  to  go  to  meetin'  over  a  road  where  the  devil 
has  a  toll-gate  and  scares  a  feller  nearly  to  death 
if  he  is  a  little  late  comin'  home." 

This  episode  was  the  end  of  Josiah's  attend 
ance  at  the  Oak  Hall  meetings. 


XXXI. 

INTERVIEW  BETWEEN  BUD  AND  JENNIE. 

FOE  the  last  year  Dr.  Goodf  ellow  had  devoted 
considerable  attention  to  the  instruction  of  Bud. 
Soon  after  he  entered  the  service  of  Mr.  McCord, 
he  began  to  attend  the  Sunday-school  of  the 
"Church  of  the  New  Humanity."  His  develop 
ment  in  religious  knowledge  was  as  marked 
as  in  other  respects,  and  it  was  not  long  until 
he  was  received  into  the  fellowship  of  the  Church. 
Dr.  Goodfellow  saw  in  him  the  elements  of  a 
useful  man  in  evangelistic  work,  and  directed  his 
reading  and  study  accordingly,  granting  him  the 
free  use  of  his  library.  For  the  last  year  he 
had  heard  his  recitations  in  Greek  and  Hebrew, 
and  in  the  study  of  the  English  Bible.  At  a  recent 
meeting  at  Oak  Hall,  the  announcement  that  Bud, 
the  former  newsboy,  would  speak,  crowded  the 
place  to  overflowing.  Mr.  McCord,  after  con 
sultation  with  his  pastor,  decided  to  furnish  the 
means  to  support  him  a  year  or  two  in  a  Bible- 
school,  in  order  to  his  preparation  for  work  in 
261 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

connection  with  the  new  movement  in  the 
"Wicked  Ward7'  of  Chattahooche.  Bud  was  glad 
and  grateful  for  the  opportunity,  for  as  he  be 
gan  to  unfold  into  young  manhood  he  found  his 
heart  inclining  to  that  kind  of  work,  and  to  that 
field. 

Mrs.  Sidney  Patterson's  aversion  to  anything 
like  intimacy  between  Bud  and  Jennie  became 
more  pronounced  as  they  grew  in  years.  She  suc 
ceeded  in  prevailing  upon  her  husband  to  con 
sent  to  sending  Jennie  away  to  school,  hoping 
that  distance  and  separation  would  work  forget- 
f ulness  of  youthful  fancies.  Without  any  thought 
of  concealment,  Bud  and  Jennie  met  frequently 
at  Sunday-school  and  church,  and  at  Mr.  McCord's 
house.  At  their  last  meeting  Bud  said: 

"And  you  are  going  away  off  to  school,  I 
understand,  Jennie.  Well,  I  am  glad  you  are  to 
have  an  education;  but  it  will  be  mighty  lone 
some  when  you  are  gone.  It  kind  of  makes  me 
feel  like  doing  better  and  being  somebody  every 
time  I  see  you  and  hear  you  talk.  You  always 
encourage  me  so  much,  Jennie." 

"Well,  I  feel  sorry,  too,  Bud;  but  I'll  be 
home  at  vacation,  and  you  can  see  me  then.  And 
262 


AN  INTERVIEW. 

I  '11  write  you  and  let  you  know  how  I  'm  getting 
along/7  said  Jennie. 

"I  do  n't  think  your  mamma  will  like  that 
very  well,  for  she  do  n't  seem  pleased  to  have  me 
around  as  you  do,"  answered  Bud. 

"You  must  not  mind  about  mamma.  She  will 
be  all  right  when  she  sees  what  a  nice,  good  man 
you  are  going  to  be.  Papa  likes  you,  and  believes 
in  you.  He  says  you  will  be  one  of  the  big  men 
of  the  city  some  day ;  and  papa  knows,"  rejoined 
Jennie. 

"You  make  me  feel  so  queer,  Jennie,  when 
you  talk  that  way.  Every  time  I  meet  you  it 
seems  as  if  I  had  grown  an  inch  taller.  You  are 
just  a  precious  little  jewel,"  declared  Bud.  "Did 
you  know  I  was  going  to  school,  too?  Yes,  Mr. 
McCord  told  me  last  night  that  he  would  pay 
my  expenses  for  two  years  if  I  would  attend  a 
Bible-school,  and  study  and  prepare  for  an 
evangelist  among  the  poor,  and  I  am  to  start  in 
a  week." 

Jennie    clapped    her    hands    and    cried,    "O, 
goody,  goody !  won't  that  be  nice !    And  when  we 
come  home  from  school,  Bud,  may  be  that  house 
will  be  ready vthat  we  are  going  to  live  in." 
263 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

"Now,  Jennie,  you  are  joking  again.  You 
know  I  am  poor  and  have  no  money  to  buy  a 
house  with.  When  you  graduate  and  return 
home,  some  big  rich  man  will  want  you  to  live 
in  his  fine  house/'  suggested  Bud,  somewhat 
sadly. 

"Do  n't  you  trouble  yourself  about  that,  Bud. 
When  we  are  ready  the  house  will  be  ready.  Papa 
told  me  something  the  other  day,"  said  Jennie, 
with  a  knowing  air,  as  her  eyes  fell  to  the  ground. 

By  this  time  they  had  reached  the  corner 
nearest  Jennie's  home,  and  Bud  said:  "I  suppose 
I  '11  not  see  you  again,  Jennie ;  so  I  '11  say  good 
bye.  Do  n't  you  forget  to  write  me."  And  he 
took  both  her  hands  into  his,  and  stood  looking 
straight  into  her  beautiful  face,  while  a  silent  tear 
pushed  itself  out  from  the  corner  of  his  eye. 
Jennie  also  looked  into  his  face.  Neither  spoke 
for  a  moment,  when  Bud,  with  downcast  eyes, 
asked,  "Shall  I,  Jennie?" 

She  modestly  answered,  "If  you  like." 

Jennie  ran  to  the  gate  and  into  the  house, 
and  stood  at  the  parlor-window,  while  she  watched 
Bud  as  he  walked  briskly  homeward.  She  won 
dered  to  herself  why  she  should  feel  such  interest 
264 


AN  INTERVIEW. 

in  that  unknown  newsboy,  so  far  beneath  her 
social  rank?  Why  should  she  be  anxious  about 
his  future  ?  Was  her  destiny  in  some  way  being 
woven  into  his?  Did  the  future  hold  anything 
in  common  for  them?  Perhaps  her  mother  was 
right  in  her  opposition  to  their  intimacy,  of  which 
she  had  become  aware. 

As  Bud  disappeared  from  her  sight,  mingling 
with  the  people  on  the  crowded  street,  similar 
thoughts  flitted  through  his  mind.  But  how  could 
he  expect  that  Jennie's  family  and  friends  should 
ever  approve  anything  like  a  union  of  their  lives  ? 
he  inquired  of  himself.  The  social  distance  be 
tween  them  seemed  too  great  to  be  bridged.  He 
could  and  would  prove  himself  worthy  of  Jennie 
in  character  and  attainments;  but  he  was  poor, 
and  she  was  rich. 

They  are  both  in  the  hands  of  a  Power  that 
will  order  all  things  for  their  good,  if  they  hold 
themselves  in  right  relation  to  him.  So  we  shall 
see  what  we  shall  see. 

A  few  days  later,  and  Jennie  was  off  to  school. 
After  she  had  departed,  her  mother  thought  to 
herself : 

"I  hope,  now,  there  will  be  an  end  of  this 
265 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

childish  talk  of  Jennie  about  living  with  Bud. 
The  idea  that  my  dear  girl  should  ever  marry  a 
man  who  has  been  a  newsboy,  and  who  is  so  poor 
that  he  must  accept  the  charity  of  others  to  se 
cure  an  education !  E"o,  no ;  there  is  something 
better  for  my  Jennie.  No  matter  what  her  father 
says,  I  'm  her  mother,  and  I  '11  see  that  they 
do  n't  meet  again.  I  owe  it  to  my  only  daughter 
to  help  her  secure  a  husband,  when  the  time 
comes,  who  is  her  equal  in  social  life  and  wealth. 
She  will  soon  forget  all  about  this  newsboy  when 
she  settles  down  to  her  work  in  school." 


266 


XXXII. 

BUD  AND  JENNIE  AT  SCHOOL. 

IN  a  week,  both  Jennie  and  Bud  were  nicely 
established  in  their  respective  schools,  two  hun 
dred  miles  apart.  The  first  few  days  were  spent 
in  preliminary  examinations  and  in  deciding  upon 
their  course  of  study.  Everything  was  so  novel 
and  interesting  that  their  minds  were  thoroughly 
occupied.  They  had  no  time  to  think  of  home  or 
of  each  other.  Finally,  they  found  stealing  upon 
them  the  first  mild  attack  of  that  peculiar  sense 
of  loneliness  generally  diagnosed  as  "homesick 
ness."  Jennie  remembered  her  promise  to  write 
to  Bud,  and  he  was  anxiously  watching  the  arrival 
of  every  mail.  Jennie  was  embarrassed  by  a  let 
ter  she  had  received  from  her  mother,  which  con 
tained,  among  other  things,  the  following  advice: 

"DEAR  DAUGHTER  JENNIE, — You  are  by  this 
time,  doubtless,  fairly  under  way  in  your  studies 
and  settled  in  your  new  home.  I  hope  you  are 
happy,  and  that  you  will  advance  rapidly.  Noth 
ing  will  please  your  mother  so  much  as  to  have 
her  darling  graduate  with  honor,  and  return  home 
267 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

a  finely-educated  and  matured  young  lady.  Noth 
ing  that  love  and  money  can  secure  will  be  spared 
to  help  you. 

"Now,  Jennie  darling,  mother  must  advise  you 
a  little  in  a  matter  of  importance.  I  know  how 
kindly  you  feel  toward  Bud.  This  is  natural,  in 
view  of  his  finding  you  and  bringing  you  home 
after  you  were  lost  in  the  great  fire.  We  all  have 
an  interest  in  the  poor  boy,  and  are  pleased  to  see 
how  he  has  improved  since  he  has  been  with  Mr. 
McCord.  And  we  are  glad  he  is  to  be  educated 
for  an  evangelist  to  the  poor,  among  whom  he  was 
born  and  reared.  But,  dear,  you  must  not  get 
yourself  mixed  up  with  his  life  and  work.  He 
belongs  to  a  different  class  from  you.  He  is  poor. 
He  is  a  charity  student  at  school.  You  are  rich, 
and  belong  to  the  highest  social  rank.  You  have 
nothing  in  common  with  the  poor  boy.  All  our 
ambitions  and  plans  point  in  a  different  direction 
for  you.  You  will  soon  be  a  young  lady.  Hold 
your  head  high.  Seek  your  friends  and  associ 
ations  among  the  people  where  you  belong.  Still 
think  kindly  of  the  poor  newsboy,  but  leave  him 
out  of  all  your  desires  and  plans  for  the  future. 
Do  n't  get  your  pure  young  heart  involved  in  any 
way.  Give  your  undivided  attention  to  your  stud 
ies.  After  graduation,  all  possible  questions  of 
the  future  can  be  settled.  Lovingly, 

"MOTHER." 

268 


BUD  AND  JENNIE  AT  SCHOOL. 

This  letter  was  a  continuation  of  the  policy  of 
Mrs.  Patterson  to  break  off  the  intimacy  between 
Bud  and  Jennie,  and  foreclose  the  possibility  of 
any  future  coming  together  of  their  young  lives. 
She  had  written  it  without  the  knowledge  of  her 
husband.  He  was  not  disturbed,  as  she  was,  con 
cerning  future  possibilities.  She  had  determined 
to  direct  Jennie's  life  according  to  her  own  views 
and  ambitions  in  social  matters,  without  his  con 
currence  or  knowledge. 

Jennie's  sense  of  gratitude  obscured  her  vision 
of  Bud's  humble  origin  and  poverty.  She  had  not 
yet  reached  the  age  where  her  pride  was  inflated 
with  a  feeling  of  social  superiority.  Indeed,  her 
nature  was  not  of  that  stamp.  Open-hearted  and 
entirely  innocent  of  the  conventional  distinctions 
of  life,  she  needed  discipline  and  twisting  before 
she  could  believe  and  feel  as  did  her  aristocratic 
mother.  Indeed,  she  had  heard  Mrs.  McCord  and 
Dr.  Goodfellow  speak  so  often  about  the  "poor 
being  God's  people,"  that  she  had  come  to  regard 
it  as  an  honor  to  be  connected  with  them.  Bud 
was,  therefore,  the  more  interesting  to  her  be 
cause  he  was  "poor."  And  when  her  mother  in 
her  letter  said,  "We  all  have  an  interest  in  the 
269 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

poor  boy/7  the  effect  was  entirely  different  from 
what  Mrs.  Patterson  intended.  But  the  letter 
annoyed  Jennie.  It  was  a  cloud  over  her  young 
life  just  at  a  time  when  she  was  filled  with  holiest 
inspirations  and  brightest  hopes.  She  did  not 
want  to  go  contrary  to  her  mother's  wishes,  but 
such  haughty  distinctions  were  repugnant  to  her 
sympathetic  nature,  aside  from  the  personal  in 
terest  she  felt  in  Bud.  Unknown  to  her  mother, 
Mrs.  McCord  had  become  a  model  in  character 
and  work  to  the  young  girl.  What  should  she  do  ? 
She  had  promised  Bud  to  write  before  she  had 
received  her  mother's  letter.  Bud  should  know 
all,  and  her  father  should  know  all.  So  the  next 
mail  carried  this  epistle: 

"DEAR  GEORGE, — I  reached  the  school  in  due 
season,  after  leaving  home.  I  was  most  kindly  re 
ceived,  and  assigned  my  place  in  the  classes.  I 
like  my  teachers  very  much,  and  also  my  school 
mates.  I  am  getting  along  very  well  in  my  stud 
ies.  I  have  been  so  busy  that  I  have  scarcely 
had  time  to  fulfill  my  promise  to  write  you.  And 
now,  as  I  begin  this  letter,  I  am  afraid  you  will 
think  I  am  violating  the  rules  of  propriety  in 
writing  you  first.  Ought  not  you  to  have  written 
me  first  ?  I  did  not  think  of  this  when  I  promised. 
270 


"BUD  AND  JENNIE  AT  SCHOOL. 

You  will  forgive  me,  will  you  not,  if  I  have  been 
guilty  of  indiscretion?  My  feeling  toward  you 
seems  like  that  of  a  sister  for  a  brother.  I  am 
sure  no  sister  could  be  more  interested  in  a  brother 
than  I  am  in  you. 

"^ow,  George,  I  will  be  entirely  frank  with 
you  and  tell  you  all.  My  mother,  as  you  kow,  is 
not  pleased  with  what  she  calls  the  "intimacy"  be 
tween  us.  I  hardly  know  what  she  means.  But  I 
think  she  is  afraid  that  we  might  fall  in  love  with 
each  other,  and  she  wants  to  prevent  that.  I  know 
my  papa  does  n't  feel  that  way.  I  do  not  want  to 
disappoint  my  mother,  or  do  anything  against  her 
desire.  But,  George,  I  do  not  know  why,  but 
somehow  I  feel  that  our  lives  are  to  run  together, 
and  that  we  are  to  do  a  great  work  for  Him.  I 
am  sorry  that  mother  thinks  as  she  does.  What 
shall  I  do?  Maybe  you  can  help  me.  I  will  ask 
the  dear  Savior,  to  whom  we  consecrated  our  lives 
when  we  united  with  the  Church,  to  guide  me  and 
save  me  from  doing  anything  wrong.  I  will  al 
ways  be  happy  to  hear  from  you. 

"JENNIE." 

Though  in  her  familiar  intercourse  with  Bud 

she  always  addressed  him  by  the  nickname  that 

the   newsboys   gave   him,   yet  in  her  letter   she 

thought  this  was  scarcely  dignified  enough,  and 

271 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

so  she  wrote  "George."  When  Bud  received  this 
letter  he  was  both  pleased  and  worried — pleased 
to  hear  from  Jennie,  and  to  know  that  her  interest 
in  him  had  not  changed ;  worried  at  the  attitude 
of  her  mother,  with  her  persistent  hostility  toward 
him.  He  read  the  letter  several  times,  and,  after 
praying  for  light,  wrote  this  reply : 

"DEAR  JENNIE, — I  was  delighted  to  receive 
your  letter.  I  had  waited  patiently  for  weeks,  and 
was  wondering  if  you  had  forgotten  your  promise. 
My  little  friend,  do  not  think  for  a  moment  that 
you  have  transcended  any  rule  of  propriety  in 
writing  me  'first.'  The  social  distance  between  us 
would  forbid  my  writing  you  'first.' 

"I  can  understand  why  your  mother  feels  as 
she  does.  I  am  only  a  poor  boy,  while  you  are 
the  daughter  of  rich  parents.  It  is  natural  that 
your  mother  should  desire  for  you  friends  and 
associations  of  the  higher  social  walks.  But  we 
are  young  yet,  Jennie.  A  few  years  may  work 
surprising  changes.  I  shall  be  greatly  disap 
pointed  if  I  do  not  prove  myself  worthy  of  you,  if 
a  kind  Providence  should  point  in  that  direction. 
You  have  always  been  a  'good  angel'  to  me.  Your 
trusting  look  has  always  been  an  inspiration. 
Your  good  words  of  encouragement  have  always 
evoked  the  best  elements  of  my  nature.  Your 
purity  and  innocence  of  character  have  always 


BUD  AND  JENNIE  AT  SCHOOL. 

banished  unworthy  thoughts.  Association  with 
you,  even  for  only  a  few  moments,  has  always 
made  me  feel  more  like  being  a  good  man.  If 
an  unkind  fate  should  prevent  the  consummation 
of  our  youthful  desires  and  ambitions,  I  shall  al 
ways  be  a  better  man,  and  do  better  service  for 
the  world,  because  of  my  acquaintance  with  you, 
my  little  jewel. 

"So  let  us  go  on  and  complete  our  education 
for  our  life  work.  Be  assured  that  I  shall  never 
do  anything  of  which  your  mother  will  be 
ashamed.  Some  time  she  may  come  to  see  that 
there  are  some  things  more  valuable  than  riches 
or  high  social  position.  Some  day  she  may  be  as 
proud  of  me  as  I  now  am,  and  always  have  been, 
of  you.  We  can  afford  to  bide  our  time. 

"Your  letters  will  always  be  to  me  like  re 
freshing  water  in  a  hot  desert.  I  have  but  few 
friends  besides  my  mother  and  you.  So  favor  me 
all  you  can. 

"I  am  happy  in  my  studies,  and  will  make  the 
best  possible  use  of  my  time  while  here.  With 
assurances  of  never-failing  esteem  and  interest 
for  my  'good  angel/  I  am, 

"Yours  for  all  that  is  good  and  true, 

"GEORGE." 

This  correspondence  started  Bud  and  Jennie 
in  their  school  life  with  a  satisfactory  understand- 
18  273 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

ing.  Occasional  letters  passed  between  them  as 
the  school  years  fled.  Bud  developed  unusual 
ability  as  a  public  speaker,  and  was  in  frequent  de 
mand.  Jennie's  beauty  of  person  solidified  and 
matured,  while  her  mental  development  was  far 
above  the  average. 


274 


XXXIII. 
DB.  GOODFELLOW  AND  MISS  JOSEPHINE  McCORD. 

Two  WEEKS  had  passed  since  the  last  visit  of 
Dr.  Goodfellow  to  the  McCord  residence.  It  was 
Monday  evening.  He  had  heard  during  the  day 
that  Miss  Josephine  had  taken  part  in  the  Oak 
Hall  meeting  by  singing  a  solo.  She  had  a  sweet 
voice,  which  had  been  highly  cultivated,  and  her 
singing  was  a  great  delight  to  the  people,  the  more 
so  as  they  understood  she  was  the  daughter  of  the 
lady  who  was  now  recognized  as  a  mother  to  them 
all.  Dr.  Goodfellow  had  not  heard  of  the  change 
that  had  taken  place  in  Josephine's  mind  and  life. 
But  he  could  see,  by  her  manner  and  countenance, 
that  something  had  occurred.  When  they  met 
this  evening  he  expressed  his  pleasure  at  seeing 
her  again.  He  was  especially  gratified  to  learn 
that  she  had  decided  to  co-operate  with  her  mother 
in  her  work.  He  ventured  to  inquire  how  it  had 
come  about.  He  had  understood  that  she  was 
not  in  sympathy  with  her  mother's  plans;  that 
275 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

indeed  her  views  on  some  vital  religious  points 
were  quite  unsettled,  which  had  been  to  him  a 
cause  of  no  little  pain.  "Could  it  be  possible/'  he 
inquired,  "that  you  have  changed  your  sentiments, 
and  therefore  the  current  of  your  life,  Miss  Jo 
sephine  ?" 

"Have  you  not  heard  ?"  inquired  Miss  McCord. 

"Nothing  whatever/'  answered  the  pastor. 

Miss  Josephine  then  related  her  experience, 
which  was  most  gratifying  to  Dr.  Goodfellow. 
The  whole  atmosphere  of  the  room  seemed 
changed  to  him.  He  saw  and  felt  that  in  Church 
matters  they  were  now  in  perfect  accord.  He 
wondered  if  it  would  be  wise  to  raise  other  ques 
tions.  He  could  see  no  reason  why  he  might  not 
advance  further.  From  his  standpoint  all  diffi 
culties  were  out  of  his  way.  He  would  give  a 
good  deal  to  know  all  difficulties  were  out  of  her 
way.  He  knew  no  means  of  ascertaining  but  to 
inquire.  But  how  to  get  at  it,  was  the  question. 
Finally  he  remarked,  "That  was  an  interesting 
conversation  we  had  about  Napoleon's  matri 
monial  affairs,  and  about  Victoria  proposing  mar 
riage  to  Prince  Albert." 

"Very  interesting,  indeed/'  responded  Miss 
276 


DR.  GOODFELLOW  AND  JOSEPHINE. 

Josephine.  "I  was  sorry  it  was  ended  so  abruptly 
by  my  unwise  suggestion  that  you  might  abandon 
your  calling  as  a  minister,  and  engage  exclusively 
in  literary  and  scientific  pursuits.  I  owe  you  an 
apology  for  my  impertinence,  and  beg  your  par 
don  for  my  thoughtlessness.  If  I  had  waited  a 
little  while,  I  never  could  have  made  such  a  re 
mark." 

The  doctor's  face  brightened  perceptibly,  and 
he  began  to  feel  much  more  at  ease.  Then  he 
proceeded  in  a  pleasant  way:  "I  am  not  a  Cath 
olic  priest,  Miss  Josephine,  but  it  is  a  pleasure  to 
absolve  you.  I  suppose  persons  in  our  peculiar 
state  of  mind  are  likely  to  think  many  things  that 
they  do  not  express.  I  sometimes  wish  I  had  a 
private  telephone  to  communicate  with  you;  I 
might  then  have  courage  to  say  what  I  would  like 
to  have  you  know.  You  remember  I  suggested 
that  the  royal  ladies  had  a  privilege  accorded  them 
which  must  be  a  relief  to  modest  men." 

"Pardon  me,  Doctor,  but  I  hardly  think  I  un 
derstand  just  what  you  mean?"  queried  Miss  Jo 
sephine. 

"Well,"  said  the  pastor,  as  he  changed  po 
sition  in  his  chair,  and  relieved  the  irritation  in 
277 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

his  throat,  "this  is  about  what  I  would  like  to  say: 
I  am  a  single  man  of  marriageable  age,  and  it  is 
about  time  for  me  to  be  seeking  a  suitable  com 
panion  in  my  life  work." 

Miss  McCord  looked  sideways  a  little,  and 
with  apparent  unconcern  remarked:  "Yes,  I  think 
it  very  proper  you  should  have  a  companion  in 
your  work ;  it  would  no  doubt  add  to  your  already 
large  influence  for  good.  I  am  sure  you  would 
furnish  a  happy  home  for  her." 

Dr.  Goodfellow  girded  himself  for  a  heroic 
effort,  and  made  another  advanced  movement: 
"Now,  Miss  Josephine,  I  might  as  well  be  honest 
with  you,  and  acknowledge  that  Cupid's  arrow 
hath  pierced  my  heart,  and  that  it  lies  wounded 
and  fluttering  at  your  feet.  It  is  within  your 
power  to  heal  the  wound  and  make  me  one  of  the 
happiest  men  on  earth.  And  I  further  say  that  I 
gladly  tender  you  my  hand  with  my  heart,  with 
the  hope  that  you  will  accept  both,  and  unite 
your  destiny  with  mine ;"  and  he  drew  a  deep  in 
spiration,  and  thought  to  himself,  "Now  it  ?s  done, 
thank  my  stars  I" 

Miss  Josephine's  face  flushed,  and  she  dropped 
her  head  until  her  chin  almost  touched  her  bosom, 
278 


DR.  GOODFELLOW  AND  JOSEPHINE. 

which  was  heaving  with  emotion.  Then,  after 
a  moment's  pause,  with  some  tremor  in  her  voice, 
she  replied: 

"You  quite  surprise  me,  Doctor.  While  I  as 
frankly  admit  that  Cupid  has  been  doing  a  similar 
work  in  my  heart,  and  while  I  feel  greatly  hon 
ored  by  this  expression  of  your  appreciation  and 
love,  yet  in  a  matter  of  such  vital  importance  I 
think  I  ought  to  have  a  little  more  time  for  con 
sideration.  Perhaps  when  you  call  again  I  can 
give  you  an  answer.  You  will  grant  it,  won't  you ?' ' 

"I  will  grant  anything  you  desire,  my  love — 
may  I  not  say  it  now? — but  I  hope  you  will 
abbreviate  the  time  as  much  as  possible.  It  must 
be  evident  to  you  that  I  am  in  a  state  of  more 
than  ordinary  agitation  just  now,  and  that  the 
suspense  will  be  painful,"  admitted  the  pastor, 
with  an  expression  of  much  anxiety  on  his  face. 

When  the  doctor  was  about  to  take  his  leave 
that  evening  he  very  delicately  suggested  that 
there  was  a  sign  and  seal  of  love,  recognized  the 
world  over,  divine  in  its  origin,  though  some 
times  prostituted  to  the  uses  of  betrayal  and  other 
wicked  ends,  a  recognition  of  which  seemed  to 
him  proper  at  this  stage  of  their  acquaintance; 
279 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

and  if  Miss  Josephine  would  accede  to  the  propo 
sition,  it  would  be  to  him  an  unspeakable  delight 
to  bestow  this  sign  upon  her,  and  thus  far  seal 
their  love.  She  did  not  object. 

The  further  details  of  this  interesting  romance 
are  left  entirely  to  the  parties  most  concerned. 
Both  had  passed  the  period  of  youthful  adoles 
cence  and  the  immaturity  of  young  manhood  and 
womanhood,  and  were  therefore  entirely  compe 
tent  to  adjust  matters  connubial. 

Six  months  have  passed.  The. Church  has  ad 
vanced  Dr.  Goodf  ellow's  salary  two  thousand  dol 
lars  a  year,  and  granted  him  a  four  months7  va 
cation  for  a  trip  abroad.  Cards  had  been  sent 
out  that  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Goodfellow  would  be  "at 
home  for  all  friends  on  and  after  August  first." 
The  happy  couple  had  secured  passage  on  one 
of  the  finest  liners  of  the  Atlantic,  and  left  2Tew 
York  on  the  tenth  of  April  for  an  extensive  tour 
through  England  and  the  Continent.  A  small 
company  of  friends  stood  on  the  dock,  and 
watched  the  splendid  steamer  as  she  slowly  moved 
down  the  bay  toward  Sandy  Hook,  and  on  out 
over  the  face  of  the  mighty  deep  toward  the  Old 
World,  carrying  at  least  two  happy  souls. 
280 


XXXIV. 

BUD'S  MASTEELY  ADDRESS. 

BUD  has  completed  his  two  years  in  the  Bible 
Institute,  and  has  spent  one  year  in  the  special 
study  of  social,  economic,  and  industrial  science. 
He  is  now  at  home  on  a  short  vacation,  before 
going  abroad  to  investigate  the  methods  of  help 
ing  the  poor  in  the  large  cities  of  the  Old  World. 
He  was  invited  to  speak  in  the  "Church  of  the  New 
Humanity."  The  announcement  of  this  fact  in 
the  daily  press,  together  with  a  brief  sketch  of 
the  remarkable  career  of  the  young  man,  and  his 
splendid  ability  as  a  public  speaker,  drew  a  con 
gregation  that  packed  the  house  from  chancel  to 
door.  Many  of  them  were  poor  people  from  the 
"Wicked  Ward."  Two  hundred  newsboys  occu 
pied  the  front  seats.  All  the  members  of  the 
Socialist  Club  were  present.  When  Bud  entered 
the  door  and  first  beheld  the  great  congregation 
his  face  slightly  paled  and  his  heart  fluttered  a 
little.  As  he  slowly  walked  down  the  aisle,  a 
281 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

middle-aged  lady,  in  plain  but  neat  attire,  was 
leaning  on  his  arm.  There  was  a  general  buzz 
and  stir  among  the  anxiously-waiting  people.  All 
eyes  were  soon  fixed  upon  him,  not  the  least  inter 
ested  of  which  was  a  young  lady  who  sat  by  the 
side  of  Mrs.  Sidney  Patterson,  slightly  blushing 
and  fanning  herself  with  more  than  usual  ani 
mation.  Mr.  Beverly  McCord  arose  as  they  ap 
proached  the  end  of  his  pew  and  most  courteously 
conducted  Bud's  mother  to  a  seat  by  the  side  of 
Mrs.  McCord.  As  Bud  passed  the  newsboys, 
they  could  not  repress  their  admiration,  which 
they  expressed  in  an  undertone,  in  such  ejacula 
tions  as — 

"He  's  a  daisy !     Pass  'im  up !" 

"Look  at  dem  gleamers !  He 's  no  spring 
chick.7' 

"Gee,  could  n't  he  make  de  evenin'  Rip-Rap 
flop  'er  wings,  and  swipe  de  spondulics !" 

"Say,  Skinny,  is  he  one  of  dem  gospilers  dat 
shoots  off  his  mouf  at  de  Oak  Hall?" 

"Naw,  he  's  no  gospiler ;  he  's  just  er  man. 
He  would  n't  hurt  nobody  nor  nuffin'." 

"I  '11  bet  he  '11  make  er  buzz  when  dat  organ- 
grinder  starts  de  macheen  up  dare.  Youse  kids 
282 


BUD'S  MASTERLY  ADDEESS. 

better  look  out  for  youse  pates;  kase  why,  de 
bullets  '11  be  a-flyin'  tru  de  air  purty  soon." 

When  he  mounted  the  platform  and  an 
nounced  his  theme,  he  looked  into  the  faces  of 
the  largest  and  most  interested  congregation  that 
had  ever  crowded  that  wealthy  church.  The 
audience,  also,  gazed  into  a  face  the  like  of  which 
they  had  never  seen  in  that  pulpit  before,  not 
excepting  even  their  own  pastor.  George  Bud- 
dington  was  now  nearing  his  majority  in  years. 
He  was  above  medium  size  and  remarkably  well 
developed.  His  countenance  was  open  and  frank, 
while  his  great  brown  eyes  scanned  the  expectant 
multitude  before  him  with  masterful  repose.  He 
caught  one  eye  that  glistened  like  the  morning 
star,  and  the  breath  of  a  great  inspiration  touched 
him  as  he  read  its  loving,  eloquent  message.  His 
voice  was  deep-toned,  but  sonorous  and  sym 
pathetic,  completely  filling  the  vast  auditorium. 
It  had  been  thoroughly  trained  in  the  art  of  ex 
pression,  but  was  singularly  free  from  all  affecta 
tion  and  tricks  of  speech.  His  action  corre 
sponded  with  his  voice,  and  fitted  perfectly  the 
brilliant  thoughts  he  enunciated,  clothed  as  they 
were  in  beautiful  and  forceful  language.  True 
283 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

art  is  not  mechanical,  but  consists  in  saying  the 
right  thing  in  the  best  way.  His  text  was,  "For 
ye  know  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that 
though  he  was  rich,  yet  for  your  sakes  he  became 
poor,  that  ye  through  his  poverty  might  be  made 
rich."  His  theme  was  the  "Humiliation  of  Christ 
in  Order  to  the  Enrichment  of  the  World."  It 
would  be  impossible  to  follow  the  discourse  in 
this  record.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  for  nearly  an 
hour  he  held  the  vast  audience  spellbound.  At 
times,  during  his  significant  pauses,  as  he  cast 
his  penetrating  eyes  over  the  audience,  the  deep 
breathing  of  the  people  could  be  distinctly  heard. 
At  other  times  nearly  three  thousand  persons  were 
swayed,  as  by  a  hurricane,  following  one  of  his 
masterly  flights,  when  a  great  wave  of  sympathy 
swept  over  them,  leaving  nearly  everybody  to  the 
welcome  relief  of  tears — newsboys,  socialists,  and 
all.  Thus  he  held,  and  stirred,  and  molded,  and 
thrilled  his  hearers,  while  he  poured  the  hot  truth 
of  God  into  their  hearts.  In  his  final  appeal  to 
the  people  to  consecrate  their  lives  and  their 
money  to  the  uplifting  of  the  poor,  and  thus  prove 
their  discipleship  to  the  Christ,  his  eloquence  was 
unsurpassed,  exciting  alike  the  wonder  and  ad- 
284 


BUD'S  MASTERLY  ADDRESS. 

miration  of  all.  When  he  sat  down  the  great 
audience  did  the  unusual  thing  of  breaking  out 
into  applause  by  clapping  their  hands.  The 
organist  and  the  choir  struck  up  the  familiar 
hymn,  "Kescue  the  Perishing,"  while  the  people 
wept  and  sang,  and  sang  and  wept.  Bud  passed 
quickly  down  the  aisle  to  where  his  dear  old 
mother  was  sitting,  and  leaning  over  in  front  of 
Mr.  McCord,  kissed  her  on  the  forehead,  while 
she  shook  with  uncontrollable  emotion.  Imme 
diately  everybody  who  saw  this  filial  act  was  cry 
ing  and  laughing.  As  he  returned  to  the  chancel 
he  noticed  a  sweet,  familiar  face  in  Mr.  Patter 
son's  pew,  as  pretty  a  flower  as  ever  blushed  with 
love  and  joy,  all  wreathed  in  smiles,  while  the  dew- 
drops  sparkled  in  her  lustrous  eyes.  He  bowed 
a  graceful  recognition,  and  returned  the  smile. 
She  said,  "Mother,  what  do  you  think  of  the  charity 
student  now?"  Mrs.  Patterson  answered  not  a 
word,  but  buried  her  face  in  her  handkerchief. 
Bud  had  conquered. 

After  hundreds  had  shaken  the  hands  of  the 
young  man,  and  congratulated  him  on  the  won 
derful  effort  of  the  morning,  the  great  audience 
slowly  dispersed,  many  looking  back,  as  they  ap- 
285 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

preached  the  doors,  to  catch  a  final  glimpse  of 
the  smiling  face  of  the  young  prophet.  The  ad 
dress  was  published  in  full  in  several  of  the 
Monday  morning  papers,  with  unstinted  praise 
of  the  young  evangelist.  George  Buddington, 
formerly  Bud,  the  newsboy,  was  the  most  gen 
erally-discussed  person  in  the  city  for  the  next 
few  days.  One  editor  devoted  his  leading  edi 
torial  to  an  appreciative  review  of  the  work  of 
Mrs.  McCord,  presenting  Bud  as  an  illustration. 
In  two  weeks  Bud  was  off  on  a  tour  of  the 
great  cities  of  England  and  the  Continent,  in 
quest  of  such  information  as  would  qualify  him 
for  his  life  work.  The  next  we  hear  from  him  is 
in  the  following  letter  to  Jennie : 

"LONDON, . 

"DEAB  JENNIE, — After  a  most  delightful  va 
cation  in  Chattahooche,  I  took  passage  at  New 
York  for  Liverpool  on  the  fine  steamer  City  of 
Rome,  of  the  Anchor  Line.  In  the  main  we  had 
a  charming  trip  across  the  Atlantic.  We  were 
favored  with  the  usual  spectacle  of  whales,  ice 
bergs,  and  other  curiosities  of  the  great  sea,  not 
excepting  inability,  part  of  the  time,  to  be  at 
our  place  at  meals.  An  exciting  incident  occurred 
Sunday  morning.  During  the  preceding  night 
286 


BUD'S  MASTERLY  ADDRESS. 

the  path  of  the  vessel  was  enveloped  by  a  heavy 
fog.  When  a  few  miles  from  the  Irish  coast  the 
steamer  struck  the  old  Fastnet  Rock  Light-house. 
It  was  just  as  the  day  was  dawning,  and  nearly 
all  the  passengers  were  in  their  staterooms.  In 
describable  excitement,  confusion,  and  alarm  pre 
vailed  for  a  little  while,  for  many  supposed  she 
would  sink  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea;  but  in  a 
marvelously  short  time  the  great  engines  were 
reversed,  and  the  ship  was  off  the  rock  and  steam 
ing  into  the  mouth  of  the  Irish  Sea.  When  she 
was  put  on  the  docks  for  repair  at  Liverpool,  it 
was  found  that  an  opening  had  been  made  in  the 
hull  twenty-four  feet  long  and  four  feet  wide. 
The  modern  construction  of  ocean  steamers,  by 
which  the  hull  is  divided  into  different  compart 
ments  by  strong  bulkheads,  saved  us  from  a  ter 
rible  catastrophe. 

"This  is  a  wonderful  city.  Here  the  'ends 
of  the  earth7  literally  come  together.  I  can  only 
mention  some  of  the  places  visited.  Greenwich 
Observatory;  the  Tower;  Houses  of  Parliament, 
where  I  heard  Gladstone;  Westminster  Abbey; 
British  Museum ;  London  Bridge ;  Trafalgar 
Square.  It  has  been  my  pleasure  to  hear  the 
celebrated  preacher,  Charles  II.  Spurgeon,  and 
also  the  almost  equally-celebrated  Dr.  Joseph 
Parker,  of  the  Temple  Church. 

"But,  of  course,  what  interests  nie  most  is  the 
287 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

work  among  the  poor,  which  1  came  abroad  to 
study.  I  have  had  a  delightful  interview  with 
Hugh  Price  Hughes,  and  heard  from  his  own  lips 
a  most  interesting  report  of  the  great  movement 
at  St.  James  Hall,  of  which  he  is  the  head,  as 
sisted  by  Mark  Guy  Pearse  and  others.  Here  is 
where  General  Booth  began  his  wonderful  work 
for  the  relief  of  the  very  lowest,  and  here  are  the 
headquarters  of  the  Salvation  Army. 

"From  London  I  go  to  Paris,  to  look  into  the 
remarkable  movement  introduced  by  Mr.  McAll, 
and  that  equally  successful  work  carried  on  by 
Miss  De  Bruen.  Thence  to  Rome  and  other  cities 
in  Italy.  Also  Vienna  and  Berlin.  Returning 
then  to  England,  I  shall  visit  Birmingham,  Man 
chester,  Liverpool,  and  other  cities,  where  so  much 
is  being  done  for  the  improvement  of  the  masses. 

"I  can  not  describe  to  you,  dear  Jennie,  the 
pleasure  of  what  I  see  and  hear.  Everything  is 
so  new,  and  yet  so  old.  But  mixed  with  it  all  is 
a  sense  of  regret,  and  that  is  that  you  are  not  with 
me  to  share  my  happiness. 

"How  glad  I  am  to  know  that  you  are  doing 
so  well  in  your  studies !  It  will  only  be  a  few 
months  now  until  the  day  of  your  graduation  will 
be  at  hand.  I  hope  to  be  home  by  that  time, 
and  to  be  a  happy  witness  of  the  interesting  exer 
cises. 

"It  is  a  great  satisfaction  to  me  to  hear  that 
288 


BUD'S  MASTERLY  ADDRESS. 

your  mother's  unfriendly  feeling  towards  me  is 
abating  some.  Next  to  pleasing  you,  my  'good 
angel/  is  my  desire  to  please  her.  I  sincerely 
hope  and  pray  that  when  the  time  shall  arrive 
for  us  to  take  up  our  lifework  together,  we  may 
have  her  approval  and  benediction  as  well  as  your 
father's.  We  are  in  the  hands  of  Him  who  num 
bers  the  hairs  of  our  heads,  and  I  am  sure  that 
in  the  end  all  will  be  right.  London,  care  Bank 
of  England,  is  my  address. 

"Unfailingly  yours, 

"GEORGE  BUDDINGTON." 


19  289 


XXXV. 

DEDICATION  OF  THE  PEOPLE'S  TEMPLE. 

WHEN  the  pastor  of  the  new  Church  and  his 
happy  bride  returned  from  their  wedding-tour 
abroad,  the  main  building  for  the  promotion  of 
the  work  in  the  "Wicked  Ward"  had  been  com 
pleted,  and  was  ready  for  dedication.  The  occa 
sion  was  one  of  much  more  than  ordinary  im 
portance.  The  people  had  been  looking  forward 
to  it  with  happy  anticipation.  It  was  their  temple, 
erected  for  and  devoted  to  their  welfare.  They 
had  been  saving  their  money  for  months,  and 
supplying  themselves  with  the  best  possible  cloth 
ing  for  the  occasion.  When  the  bells  chimed  the 
hour  for  assembling,  the  streets  were  thronged 
with  the  best-dressed  people  that  had  ever  been 
seen  in  this  ward. 

The  day  was  propitious.  The  sky  was  flecked 
in  the  early  morning  with  troops  of  fleecy  clouds, 
survivals  of  the  preceding  night's  shower,  hurry 
ing  into  the  distance,  that  the  sun's  warm  rays 
290 


DEDICATION  OF  PEOPLE'S  TEMPLE. 

might  not  be  obstructed.  The  air  was  mellow  and 
slightly  hazy.  The  leaves  and  flowers  were  clad 
in  the  richest  hues  of  the  first  autumn  days.  The 
birds  appeared  to  vie  with  each  other  as  they 
warbled  notes  of  joy.  All  nature  seemed  touched 
and  stirred  with  sympathy  for  the  occasion.  When 
the  hour  had  arrived  for  the  service,  over  four 
thousand  people  were  packed  in  the  building. 
Nearly  every  denomination  of  the  city  was  repre 
sented.  Several  prominent  laymen  participated. 
Father  Martini  and  the  Unknown  Man  delivered 
addresses,  the  latter,  as  usual,  confining  himself 
exclusively  to  the  use  of  Scriptural  language.  The 
singing  was  done  chiefly  by  the  choir  composed 
of  the  newsboys.  Mrs.  Dr.  Goodf ellow  also  sang 
a  beautiful  solo. 

Everybody  was  delighted  with  the  building. 
It  was  a  large  four-story  brick  structure,  with  an 
auditorium  on  the  second  floor  that  seated  four 
thousand  persons.  A  sweet  chime  of  bells  hung 
in  the  tower.  The  fourth  story  was  fitted  up  and 
furnished  for  lodging.  The  third  story  was  pro 
vided  with  class  and  club  rooms  for  instruction 
in  various  industries,  suited  to  the  people,  and 
for  the  study  of  music,  art,  elocution,  domestic 
291 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY 

economy,  social  science,  sanitary  conditions,  and 
whatever  else  might  be  thought  necessary  for  the 
improvement  and  happiness  of  the  poorer  classes. 
The  first  floor  was  occupied  as  a  kindergarten  and 
a  creche,  a  nursery  where  mothers  can  leave  their 
children  while  out  at  work  during  the  day ;  a  free 
medical  dispensary;  a  large  room  furnished  with 
sewing-machines  and  other  appliances,  where  sew 
ing  women  and  girls,  working  under  the  "sweat 
shop"  tyranny,  can  bring  their  fabrics  and  do  their 
work  in  the  midst  of  pure  air  and  sunlight;  a 
restaurant,  where  plain  lunches  are  furnished  at 
cost ;  a  reading-room  and  library ;  and  the  offices  of 
the  building.  The  basement  had  in  it  two  large 
natatoriums  for  the  use,  respectively,  of  women 
and  girls,  and  men  and  boys;  also  a  bowling- 
alley,  gymnasium,  storage-rooms,  and  neatly  fur 
nished  toilet  rooms. 

The  assembly  hall  is  to  be  used  for  religious 
meetings,  lectures,  concerts,  dramatic  and  other 
entertainments,  gatherings  for  the  discussion  of 
social,  industrial,  sanitary,  and  civic  questions,  and 
all  other  matters  pertaining  to  the  welfare  of  the 
common  people. 

Over  the  front  door  of  the  main  building,  in 
292 


DEDICATION  OF  PEOPLE'S  TEMPLE. 

large  letters,  is  this  inscription,  which  indicates 
its  scope  and  purpose: 

"(Elje  people's  (Ennplr, 

CONSECRATED  TO  THE  WORSHIP  OP  ALMIGHTY  GOD. 

AND  TO  THE 

SERVICE  OF  MANKIND. 
In  the  Name,  and  According  to  the  Teaching,  of  JESUS  CHRIST." 

There  remain  yet  to  be  erected  a  Resident 
House  for  the  superintendent  and  the  workers, 
a  Deaconess  Home,  a  Hospital,  and  such  other 
buildings  as  may  be  found  necessary  to  the  suc 
cessful  prosecution  of  the  work.  When  these  are 
completed,  which  will  be  within  the  next  year, 
the  grounds  will  be  sodded  and  grassed,  flower 
beds  laid  out  and  cultivated,  shade-trees  set  out, 
and  a  large  fountain  constructed.  Thus  it  is  pro 
posed  to  bring  within  the  reach  of  these  people 
everything  that  will  inspire,  uplift,  and  in  any 
way  contribute  to  their  happiness.  The  buildings 
and  the  grounds  will  always  be  an  object-lesson. 

Mr.  McCord  and  the  five  gentlemen  associated 
with  him  will  expend  at  least  five  hundred  thou 
sand  dollars  on  the  plant.  An  equal  amount  will 
be  set  apart  as  a  reserve  fund,  the  interest  to 
293 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

be  applied  by  the  directors,  from  time  to  time, 
in  repairing  the  buildings,  extending  the  work, 
and  supplementing  the  salaries  of  workers  and 
teachers.  The  people  are  to  be  encouraged,  also, 
to  contribute  toward  the  support  of  the  move 
ment.  The  property  has  been  transferred  to  a 
Board  of  fifteen  directors,  incorporated  under 
the  laws  of  the  State,  to  be  held  and  used  by 
them  under  carefully-defined  legal  restrictions. 
Nine  of  the  directors  are  to  be  taken  from  as  many 
different  denominations  of  Christians,  including 
the  Roman  Catholic,  each  being  entitled  to  one ; 
three  shall  be  prominent  citizens  of  no  Church, 
but  well  known  for  their  interest  in  behalf  of 
the  poor;  and  three  shall  be  taken  from  among 
the  people  of  the  ward  where  the  institution  is 
located,  without  any  reference  to  religious  affilia 
tions. 

The  following  interview  with  Mrs.  Beverly 
McCord,  which  was  published  in  the  city  papers, 
will  show  how  the  work  originated  and  the  prin 
ciples  governing  her  in  its  prosecution  up  to  date : 

Reporter. — "Will  you  state  how  you  came  to 
engage  in  this  work  ?" 

Mrs.  McCord. — "By  an  address  of  my  pastor, 
294 


DEDICATION  OF  PEOPLE'S  TEMPLE. 

Dr.  Goodfellow,  delivered  in  a  prayer-meeting, 
where  he  dwelt  upon  the  words  of  the  Master, 
'When  thou  makest  a  dinner  or  a  supper,  call 
not  thy  friends,  nor  thy  brethren,  neither  thy 
kinsmen,  nor  thy  rich  neighbors,  lest  they  also  bid 
thee  again,  and  a  recompense  be  made  thee.  But 
when  thou  makest  a  feast,  call  the  poor,  the 
maimed,  the  lame,  the  blind,  and  thou  shalt  be 
blessed,  for  they  can  not  recompense  thee,  for 
thou  shalt  be  recompensed  at  the  resurrection  of 
the  just." 

Q. — "What  interpretation  do  you  put  upon 
these  words  as  applied  to  the  work  you  have  been 
doing?" 

A. — "Personal  contact  with  the  poor  by  the 
higher  classes,  and  the  improvement  of  their 
social,  intellectual,  and  domestic  condition,  as  a 
preparation  for  spiritual  work  among  them.  The 
Master  first  healed  the  body,  then  the  soul." 

Q. — "Do  you  believe  this  method  will  suc 
ceed?" 

A. — "It  is  the  only  method  that  will  perma 
nently  succeed,  because  it  is  the  Divine  method. 
In  my  work  it  has  succeeded  beyond  my  most 
sanguine  expectations.  A  perfect  transformation 
295 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

has  taken  place  in  the  homes  and  characters  of 
thousands  of  the  poor  people  of  that  ward." 

Q. — "How  have  you  been  supported  in  this 
work?" 

A. — "I  have  supported  myself.  My  husband 
and  some  of  his  friends  have  erected  the  build 
ings,  and  made  arrangements  for  the  permanency 
of  the  work,  so  far  as  money  will  do  it." 

Q. — "Are  the  people  to  be  treated  entirely  as 
objects  of  charity?" 

A. — "Not  at  all.  They  are  to  be  taught  how 
to  help  themselves.  They  are  expected  to  con 
tribute  to  the  support  of  the  work.  They  are 
generally  more  liberal  than  people  in  better  cir 
cumstances." 

Q. — "Are  the  missionaries  to  live  among  the 
people  ?" 

A. — "There  are  no  'missionaries.'  The  work 
ers  are  fellow-laborers  with  the  people,  and,  as 
far  as  possible,  will  live  among  them,  teaching 
them  by  example  how  to  build  the  home  and  how 
to  live." 

Q. — "Do  you  feel  satisfied  with  your  work 
so  far?" 

A. — "More  than  I  can  possibly  express.  It 
296 


DEDICATION  OF  PEOPLE'S  TEMPLE. 

has  been  the  happiest  experience  of  my  life.  If 
I  were  to  live  a  thousand  years,  I  would  spend 
them  in  this  blessed  work." 

Q. — "Who  will  carry  it  on  when  you  can  no 
longer  do  active  service?" 

A. — "The  Master,  who  began  the  work  and 
has  directed  me  so  far.  He  will  raise  up  the 
workers  and  put  them  into  the  field." 

Q. — "Is  there  anything  more  you  would  like 
to  say  to  the  public  on  this  subject  ?" 

A. — "Let  rich  men,  who  are  making  money 
by  thousands  and  millions,  devote  a  larger  part 
of  it  to  the  intellectual,  social,  sanitary,  domestic, 
and  religious  improvement  of  the  poor  in  the 
great  cities.  This  alone  will  solve  the  problem 
of  the  relation  of  the  upper  and  lower  classes, 
and  of  capital  and  labor ;  this  will  save  the  cities, 
and  the  cities  will  save  the  country.  What  has 
been  accomplished  in  the  'Wicked  Ward'  can  be 
repeated  anywhere  under  like  conditions.  There 
are  fifty  wealthy  citizens  in  our  country,  whom 
-I  could  name,  who  could,  in  a  few  years,  make 
these  desert-places  of  the  great  cities  blossom  like 
the  rose.  This  will  never  be  done  by  building 
colleges,  public  libraries,  and  art  galleries.  These 
297 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

have  their  place  and  do  their  work,  but  they  do 
not  reach  the  sore  that  festers  and  burns  in  the 
hearts  and  homes  of  the  neglected  poor.  Few, 
if  any,  of  their  children  will  ever  rise  to  the 
plane  of  the  college,  the  library,  or  the  art  gal 
lery.  Vital  questions  must  be  solved,  and  ap 
palling  conditions  must  be  relieved,  before  these 
higher  walks  can  be  reached. 

"What  we  need  is  more  men  like  Lord  Shaftes- 
bury  and  Mr.  Peabody,  the  latter  of  whom, 
through  the  inspiration  of  the  former,  did  so 
much  to  improve  the  tenement-houses  of  London 
and  other  cities.  Lord  Shaftesbury  threw  the 
power  of  his  high  social  standing,  together  with 
his  great  wealth,  into  the  work  of  helping  the 
poor  to  help  themselves,  and  has  passed  into  his 
tory  as  one  of  the  most  eminent  philanthropists 
of  his  day,  ranking  with  Bright,  Cobden,  Wilber- 
force,  Phillips,  Ruskin,  and  Lincoln.  For  more 
than  forty  years,  when  Parliament  rose  at  mid 
night  and  other  members  hurried  to  their  homes, 
it  was  Shaftesbury  who  went  into  the  streets  of 
London,  searching  with  lantern  in  hand,  under 
the  bridges  spanning  the  Thames,  for  homeless 
men  and  women,  conducting  them  to  places  of 
298 


DEDICATION  OF  PEOPLE'S  TEMPLE. 

comfort,  feeding  and  clothing  them,  and  helping 
them  to  self-support.  The  London  Times  says 
eighty  thousand  poor  people  were  aided  by  him. 
"Men  of  money  must  not  wait  for  the  Church 
to  move.  The  Church  is  correct  in  theory,  but 
weak  in  practice.  Judged  by  its  numbers,  wealth, 
social  and  intellectual  power,  it  is  one  of  the  most 
inefficient  organizations  on  the  earth.  A  business 
that  yielded  no  larger  returns  from  the  capital 
invested  would  and  ought  to  go  into  bankruptcy. 
That  it  is  doing  good,  no  well-informed  person 
can  deny.  That  it  could,  if  it  would,  do  a  hundred 
fold  more,  is  equally  evident.  It  needs  the  voice 
of  a  Luther  to  awaken  it  from  its  apathy  and  lead 
it  into  this  new  field.  While  rich  men,  many  of 
them  Christians,  are  girding  the  globe  with  rail 
roads,  steamships,  and  telegraphs;  emptying  the 
secret  chambers  of  the  earth  of  their  riches ;  rob 
bing  the  forests  of  continents  of  their  timber; 
consolidating  the  factories  and  mills  of  a  Nation 
into  one  huge  producing  power;  caging  the  wild 
forces  of  Niagara  to  drive  the  wheels  of  car,  and 
factory,  and  shop,  and  plow,  and  reaper,  and  saw, 
and  plane, — where  are  the  men  that  are  con 
solidating  their  money  to  feed  the  hungry,  clothe 
299 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

the  naked,  strengthen  the  weak,  lift  the  fallen, 
help  the  helpless,  increase  the  wages  of  the  under 
paid,  shorten  the  hours  of  labor  of  the  over 
worked,  improve  the  tenements  of  the  poor,  and 
give  every  man  a  fair  chance  in  the  race  ?  Where 
are  they  ?  The  failure  to  find  answer  to  this  ques 
tion  is  the  burning  shame  of  the  age!  Some  day — 
and  it  may  be  sooner  than  we  expect — the  God 
of  the  poor  will  make  requisition." 

The  reading  of  this  interview,  as  published  in 
the  daily  papers,  produced  a  profound  impression, 
and  created  unexpected  interest  in  the  work  of 
Mrs.  McCord.  Several  strong  editorials  also  ap 
peared  heartily  commending  the  reform,  and 
tendering  the  support  of  the  press. 


300 


XXXVI. 

DEATH  OF  THE  UNKNOWN  MAN. 

IT  was  scarcely  a  month  after  the  dedication 
of  the  People's  Temple  when  the  first  funeral 
service  was  held  in  the  new  building.  The  audi 
torium  was  packed  to  its  utmost  capacity.  It 
was  the  funeral  of  the  Unknown  Man.  A  few 
days  after  the  dedication  he  was  taken  suddenly 
ill.  He  was  removed  to  one  of  the  rooms  in  the 
new  building,  where  he  had  the  most  skillful 
medical  attention  and  the  tenderest  nursing  that 
could  be  secured.  Dr.  Goodfellow,  Mrs.  McCord, 
and  other  friends  were  with  him  nearly  all  the 
time.  During  his  sickness  he  communicated  to 
Dr.  Goodfellow  the  secret  of  his  mysterious  life. 
He  also  placed  in  his  hands  a  sealed  envelope 
not  to  be  opened  until  after  his  death.  Among 
the  numerous  beautiful  utterances  of  his  last 
hours  were  these: 

"Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  all  that  is 
within  me,  bless  his  holy  name.  I  shall  be  satis- 
301 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

fied  when  I  awake  with  thy  likeness.  He  giveth 
his  beloved  sleep." 

After  an  hour's  unconsciousness,  he  rallied, 
and  opening  his  eyes  upon  the  friends  surround 
ing  him,  repeated  the  twenty-third  Psalm: 

"The  Lord  is  my  shepherd,  I  shall  not  want. 
He  maketh  me  to  lie  down  in  green  pastures ;  he 
leadeth  me  by  the  still  waters.  He  restoreth 
my  soul ;  he  leadeth  me  in  the  paths  of  righteous 
ness  for  his  name's  sake.  Yea,  though  I  walk 
through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  I  will 
fear  no  evil;  for  thou  art  with  me;  thy  rod  and 
thy  staff  they  comfort  me.  Thou  preparest  a  table 
before  me  in  the  presence  of  mine  enemies ;  thou 
anointest  my  head  with  oil ;  my  cup  runneth  over. 
Surely  goodness  and  mercy  have  followed  me  all 
the  days  of  my  life ;  and  I  will  dwell  in  the  house 
of  the  Lord  forever." 

A  sweet  calm  followed  these  beautiful  words 
of  Israel's  shepherd  king.  Ever  and  anon  smiles 
of  supreme  satisfaction,  like  ripples  on  a  lake, 
came  and  went,  and  his  lips  moved  as  if  in  con 
verse  with  an  invisible  personality.  Now  his 
hands  were  raised  as  though  he  would  clasp  some 
one  in  loving  embrace.  He  was  heard  to  inquire 
302 


DEATH  OF  THE  UNKNOWN. 

in  a  soft  whisper:  "Do  n't  you  hear?  Do  n't  you 
see  ?"  Several  moments  of  quiet  follow,  when  he 
rallies,  and  repeats  these  words  of  Paul,  but  in 
feeble  voice: 

"I  knew  a  man  in  Christ  (whether  in  the  body 
or  out  of  the  body,  I  can  not  tell ;  God  knoweth), 
caught  up  to  the  third  heaven;  and  heard  un 
speakable  words,  which  it  is  not  lawful  for  a  man 
to  utter." 

Then  another  brief  space  of  quiet  and  rest, 
and  the  heavenly  smiles  reappeared,  and  the  mo 
tion  of  the  lips  was  resumed.  Finally,  in  clear, 
distinct  words,  he  slowly  said:  "Ah,  Clarissa; 
I  've  found  you  at  last  I  I  'm  coming  to  you. 
Good-morning!  80  glad  to  see  you!" 

These  were  his  last  words,  and  he  was  not,  for 
God  took  him.  Dr.  Goodfellow  conducted  the 
funeral  services,  during  which  he  gave  the  follow 
ing  explanation  of  the  Unknown  Man's  life: 
When  about  thirty,  he  was  united  to  a  beautiful 
wife,  who  was  to  him  everything  that  could  be 
desired  as  a  companion.  In  less  than  one  year, 
when  -  she  was  called  to  tread  the  verge  of  the 
border-land  in  the  mingled  pain  and  joy  of  first 
motherhood,  both  child  and  mother  passed  to  the 
303 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

unseen  life.  The  husband  was  crushed.  For 
nearly  a  year  he  could  do  nothing.  He  went  from 
church  to  church,  hoping  to  hear  something  that 
would  heal  the  wound  and  comfort  his  bleeding 
heart.  Unfortunately,  in  many  cases,  the  sermons 
were  of  a  scientific  or  literary  character,  which 
brought  him  no  relief.  In  others,  the  preacher 
so  treated  the  Word  of  God  that,  when  he  closed, 
there  didn't  seem  to  be  much  of  the  plain  truth 
of  Holy  Scripture  left.  Being  a  man  of  inde 
pendent  means,  he  made  a  vow  that  he  would 
devote  his  life  to  the  simple  reading,  or  recita 
tion,  upon  all  suitable  occasions,  of  the  plain  word 
of  Scripture,  without  note  or  comment,  which  he 
kept  faithfully  until  his  death. 

Dr.  Goodfellow  also  opened  the  sealed  en 
velope,  and  found  within  it  a  will,  disposing  of 
fifty  thousand  dollars  in  money  as  follows:  For 
the  benefit  of  the  newsboys  of  the  city,  $25,000; 
for  the  perpetual  support  of  four  visiting- 
deaconesses,  who  are  to  read  or  recite  selections 
from  the  Bible,  without  comment,  in  their  visita 
tions,  $15,000;  to  George  Buddington,  known 
generally  as  Bud,  the  newsboy,  $10,000.  Mr. 
Beverly  McCord  was  named  as  the  executor.  The 
304 


DEATH  OF  THE  UNKNOWN. 

signature  to  the  will  was  David  Mat  bias.  The 
witnesses  were  Beverly  McCord  and  Sidney  Pat 
terson. 

The  body  of  this  remarkable  man  was  laid 
away  by  the  side  of  Jammie  McFadden,  to  await 
the  summons  of  the  resurrection  morning.  Thus 
ended  a  most  singular  but  a  most  useful  life. 
Thousands  will  no  doubt  rise  up  on  that  day  to 
call  him  blessed. 

It  was  thought  that  the  time  was  now  pro 
pitious  for  a  more  direct  effort  for  the  spiritual 
good  of  the  people.  Therefore,  a  celebrated 
evangelist,  whose  methods  in  using  the  Bible  were 
much  like  the  Unknown  Man's,  was  engaged  to 
conduct  a  series  of  gospel  meetings.  The  response 
was  remarkable.  From  the  beginning  to  the  close 
the  great  hall  was  crowded  every  night.  The 
readiness  of  the  people  to  accept  the  Man  of 
Nazareth  as  their  Savior  was  the  cause  of  great 
rejoicing  and  wonder.  They  had  been  Scrip- 
turally  prepared  for  this  spiritual  harvest.  Dur 
ing  one  month's  service  over  two  thousand  con 
secrated  their  lives  to  the  Master.  The  effect 
upon  the  ward  was  almost  miraculous,  while  the 
entire  city  felt  the  inspiration  of  the  great  uplift. 
20  305 


CHURCH  OF  THE  NEW  HUMANITY. 

Three  years  have  passed.  The  buildings  have 
all  been  finished ;  the  grounds  nicely  covered  with 
grass;  the  shade-trees  are  growing;  the  flowers 
are  blooming ;  the  fountain  is  flowing.  The  great 
plant  has  been  in  successful  operation  for  three 
years,  sending  forth  its  benedictions  to  thousands. 
The  work  has  so  enlarged  that  Mrs.  McCord  must 
be  relieved.  A  competent  superintendent  is 
needed.  Who  shall  it  be?  The  Master  has  had 
the  man  in  preparation.  He  has  been  raised  up 
from  the  midst  of  the  people.  He  is  young, 
thoroughly  trained,  eloquent,  sympathetic, 
adapted,  both  by  nature  and  education,  to  the 
field.  After  spending  two  years  in  a  Bible  train 
ing-school,  one  year  in  the  special  study  of  social, 
industrial,  economic,  and  political  questions,  and 
one  year  in  the  large  cities  of  England  and  the 
Continent,  investigating  the  various  methods  of 
work  among  the  poor,  he  is  again  at  home  ready 
for  service.  His  name  is  George  Buddington,  just 
returned,  with  his  beautiful  bride,  Miss  Jennie 
Patterson.  A  magnificent  reception  was  extended 
to  Mr.  Buddington  and  his  young  wife  when  he 
assumed  the  superintendency  of  the  most  remark 
able  reformatory  movement  of  the  day.  They 
306 


DEATH  OF  THE  UNKNOWN. 

immediately  occupied  the  fine  apartments  in  the 
Resident  House  set  apart  for  the  superintendent 
and  his  family.  "Did  n't  I  tell  you,  George,"  said 
Jennie,  "that  when  we  were  ready  the  house 
would  be  ready?" 


307 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


RENEWED  BOOKS  ARE  SUBJECT  TO  IMMEDIATE 
RECALL 


LIBRARY,  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  DAVIS 

Book  Slip-50m-9,'70(N9877s8) 458 — A-31/5,6 


N9  823334 


PS3525 

Marshall,  W.K.  A7274 

Bud.  B8 


LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
DAVIS 


